Unexpected

by FatherSnape

Summary:

Draco Malfoy gets publicly humiliated, being cheated on by his fiancée, a man his father had begrudgingly agreed on.
After a shower of ‘I told you so’s and an onslaught of shameful news articles on the Daily Prophet, Draco discovers that he is expecting the child of that very bastard that is ruining his life.
All Draco can do is run away from the truth, only to get found by none other than Harry-bloody-Potter.

Chapter 1

Draco screamed at the top of his lungs as he tore the copy of the Daily Prophet up into a million pieces with his bare hands and turned away from the shreds, sobbing miserably into his hands. It wasn’t from sadness. It was from the seething rage threatening to consume him.

The Daily Prophet, charmed to self-repair, soon re-assembled itself to show the proud smirk of that asshole.

To say that the Malfoys had been brought down a peg or two was an understatement. Although having absconded and surrendering many names to the Aurors granted them immunity from Azkaban and the trials, having formed part of the Dark Lord’s side left their family name in the mud. And reporters were not afraid to use their personal life to smear them even more. Or in this case, humiliate them. Humiliate him.

Draco stared at the cover bitterly.

TELL ALL EXCLUSIVE: Draco Malfoy’s ex-fiancée reveals the real reason he cheated

It had been a couple of weeks of hell for Draco. First, that asshole is seen in the arms of another person and when caught he simply went with it, rambling on about Draco, mentioning personal things of their relationship Draco would have never dared expose. And lie after lie about how Draco was overbearing, the one who forced the engagement, the one who originally cheated multiple times.

It was all bullshit of course.

Two knocks on the door made him look at it with dread.

“Draco, darling, your father has summoned you to his office.” His mother’s voice said.

Draco whimpered and started crying all over again. God damn it!

It had been so hard for him to convince his father to find a male fiancée for him in the first place. He always knew he’d end up in an arranged marriage, it was just how it had always been done. Draco himself had never found anyone he could recommend himself to his parents, so left it up to his father, but his only request was that it was a male suitor. That in itself had taken a whole year of his father recommending suitable young witches. He had to meet all of them a couple of times before ultimately declining every single one. It was only after Draco had exhausted the list of eligible witches that his father approved off that he finally accepted to look for a man for him.

The first one he declined after a couple of dates. The second, he’d accepted. The man had seemed decent enough. He was about five years older than him, a French-American wizard, and they had enough interests in common that they could carry a decent conversation without too awkward a pause. Draco had thought he could have shared a life with him that would still honour his family. They were engaged after six boring months of dating. Now, a year after that, after getting comfortable with the boring married life Draco would soon embark on, the bombshell gets plastered all over the Daily Prophet the week before their wedding was supposed to take place.

Draco didn’t care in the slightest about him, his feelings didn’t hurt, he didn’t love him a single bit, but he was enraged that he had allowed himself to be humiliated like this.

He sobbed harder, he felt that the shame could eat him alive.

He didn’t hear the door opening but he wasn’t surprised when his mother knelt before him and made him look up to wipe his tears away with her silk hankerchief.

“My darling boy. Forgive me… I didn’t know you cared about him.” She said.

“I didn’t. I don’t. I don’t give a damn about that…” There were so many explicit insults he wanted to hurl out but he couldn’t do it in front of his mother so he covered his face with his hands and let out a frustrated cry.

No doubt he looked like the perfect image of a heartbroken fiancée, but he didn’t have the energy right now to find the words to explain himself.

“Tell father I’m not leaving this room.” Draco finally forced out.

“Draco, this time, you must come.” She said, this time, with that tone of voice that said the decision was final.

Draco huffed and looked away from his mother. “I will be right down, mother.” He said. He had to compose himself first. As his mother left, he washed his face. There was no helping the puffiness around his eyes, but he at least managed to not look completely destroyed by that bastard’s exposé.

For the first time in two weeks, Draco left his room and made his way to his father’s study. He entered without knocking, which he knew irked his father to no end. Right now he didn’t give a damn and plopped himself down on one of the plush chairs in front of his father’s desk, slouching purposefully and avoiding eye contact. He couldn’t find it in himself to look his father in the eye after what he’d read every day for the past two weeks in the Daily Prophet.

His father just let him stew in silence. Draco could feel a prickle of anger indicating his father was glaring him down.

“This is what happens when you don’t heed your parents’ advice.” Lucius Malfoy said slowly and Draco would have screamed if his throat didn’t feel so raw from doing that all morning.

“He was your candidate, father.” Draco said and Lucius slammed his hand on the table to grab the newspaper and throw it at him, followed by the one from the day prior, and the day prior.

“You little ingrate! It was your job to ensure he was adequate! Look at all this… filth he’s been spitting out for weeks! Look!”

Draco had to use his hands to stop the newspapers from hitting him too directly but he didn’t refute what his father said.

“I made a mistake, father.”

“A mistake? We were just starting to regain some shred of reputation with the work I’m doing with your mother’s charity foundation and you go ahead and do this!”

Lucius was livid. Draco couldn’t blame him. He could only blame himself.

“Father… I’ll find a way to fix it.” Draco said.

“Forget it. I called you to inform you that your mother is expecting again.” Draco’s eyes widened and he looked up at his father in shock. At 20 years of age he never thought he’d become an older brother. The excitement and joy the news brought was halted with the look his father gave him. “Should the child be born a son, he will be the heir to the family name unless you prove yourself.”

Draco was left speechless. When he finally found his voice his throat felt dry. “You’re disowning me? This wasn’t my fault!” Draco yelled, slamming one of the newspapers on hand on the floor.

“None of the witches I had recommended would have ever done something like this! You’ve embarrassed this family and shamed yourself!” His father yelled and Draco struggled to quell the emotion tying into a knot at the back of his throat.

He too wanted to take out his frustration on his father. It was his fault their family name had been ruined in the first place. But ever since they started slowly improving in the public eye, his father liked to pretend they’d never done wrong. However, he was raised to always respect his father no matter what and although he had plenty to say, he had to bite his tongue. Doing otherwise felt too unnatural.

So, he said nothing, and the silence stretched as Draco struggled to meet his father’s eyes. He took a deep breath finally and cleared his throat. “Congratulations, father. Whether it is a boy or a girl, I look forward to welcoming my new sibling into the household.” He said as calmly as he could.

“You won’t meet anyone until this mess is cleared up. I will give you detailed instructions on how to behave for the coming year. I will choose your next fiancée and you should be married by the end of next year. Now get out while I do some damage control.” Lucius said strictly and Draco got up on shaky feet and left as quickly as he could.

He wandered aimlessly around the manor and stumbled across his mother, drinking tea on the parlor. She looked up at him and didn’t offer a smile. He came down and kissed her cheek, a gesture that she accepted.

“Congratulations, mother.” Draco said genuinely, but he was still in shock from everything his father had told him.

“Does this news not please you?” She asked.

“Of course, it does, I… I’m just reeling from things father said.” Draco admitted. She took his hand and frowned.

“What did he say?” She asked.

Draco couldn’t even think of repeating it. He wouldn’t bear it if his mother said the same and deemed him disposable if he stepped out of line.

“I’m tired mother… I’ll be in my room if you need me.” He said. It wasn’t a lie. Draco felt like he could sleep for a week after that conversation with his father. His mother didn’t call him back so the moment he got to his room, he threw himself on the bed and passed out within minutes.

When he woke up, a new letter had arrived while he was sleeping. It bore the ominous crest of St Mungos and Draco sat up to read it.

Dear mister Draco Malfoy,

Your results have now come back regarding your recent complaints of lethargy, poor appetite, and headaches. I can confirm that your blood work and magic signature showed high levels of the Gravida essence, confirming that you are presently with child. The levels indicate you are seven weeks along and your due date would be…

Draco dropped the letter, his body chilled by the news.

His father’s warning echoed in his head and he knew that the moment he told him of this, that he would be disowned.

He didn’t stop to think for even one second, his body moving on autopilot as he grabbed his wand, put on his outer robe and left the manor by the nearest fireplace. He tried to think of where he could go but he couldn’t think of a single place without changing his mind. He couldn’t face anyone he knew.

He snuck out of Diagon Alley and instead began wandering around muggle London, the chill in the air hitting his face, but a spell ensured he remained warm under his robe.

How could he have been so stupid? He had been so sure that the marriage would go ahead that when that bastard suggested they sleep together he hadn’t been opposed. But he never would have thought that he would have ended up in this condition so quickly.

His mother had said getting in this condition had been specially difficult for her. The proof was that only now he was having another sibling.

Rage surged within him as he thought of how that bastard had mocked him and it brought tears of anger to his eyes once more. He’d get his revenge on him. Did he think that because Draco was younger than him that he would just let himself get trampled on? He’d completely destroy him.

Glee filled him and he chuckled maliciously thinking of all the ways he would drag that man down. The muggles that passed by him gave him concerned glances and walked faster away from him.

But first…

Draco’s stomach grumbled and he looked up to figure out where he was.

“Excuse me sir, would you like a sample?” Draco turned around to see a woman holding a tray of tiny paper cups full of different coloured juices.

 

oOoOoOo

 

Harry cursed under his breath as he walked down Charing Cross road, away from the Leaky Cauldron. He tried not to feel self-conscious about wearing his wizard robes while being out and about, but it was London. No one cared. Everyone was whizzing past as fast as they could while aggressively avoiding eye contact.

He had just parted ways with Andromeda, who asked for his help as she went shopping with Teddy. It was as he was heading to the Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes that he could feel someone following him. He quickly realized he was being followed by some stupid up and coming reporter that was starting to make a name for himself by being even more aggressive than Rita Skeeter ever was.

He was persistent and Harry was only able to shake him off by sneaking out into the muggle world.

He planned to just find a good place to aparate. What he didn’t expect was to spot Draco-bloody-Malfoy arguing with a juice vendor with a cup of juice in his hand.

“Sir, you have to pay with legal tender!” The man yelled.

“This is legal tender you ignorant muggle!” Malfoy yelled. “Forget it! Keep this stupid drink!”

“I saw you take a drink! You can’t return it now!” A girl holding samples said.

Now, Harry could not say that it was a good thing seeing Malfoy again. But the sight before him was so bizarre that he did not regret coming across it one bit.

A police officer had been walking past with his partner and were coming closer to see what the commotion was about. When the vendor grabbed Malfoy by the wrist to keep him from running Harry saw Malfoy reach for his wand and stepped forward.

 

oOoOoOo

 

Draco saw red when that filthy muggle grabbed him by his arm and wasn’t even thinking when he reached for his wand.

“There you are, Draco!” Another hand wrapped around the hand gripping his wand and Draco released it in shock as the warm fingers grabbed onto his hand hard, in a warning manner. “Sorry sir, my friend is new to London. Here you go, keep the change.” Potter handed the vendor a paper with some muggle drawn on either side and pulled him away.

Draco did the only thing he could think of in that moment. He brought the straw to his mouth and took a sip of his papaya and mango deluxe juice.

As Potter dragged him off to a quiet street Draco realized he was shaking. His adrenaline releasing over his body. He had almost attacked that muggle. What would have happened if Potter hadn’t appeared then? Draco would have been arrested instantly for attacking a muggle.

“Thank you.” Draco said firmly. Draco visibly saw Potter reel back in shock.

“Malfoy, are you ill?”

“Shut up, Potter!” Draco spat out, fury burning in his veins all over again. “Why are you following me all of a sudden?” He snapped. “You came to have a good laugh too?”

Potter scoffed at his second statement but only stared at him at his second question. “No.” He said. “No actually. I just managed to shake off a particularly persistent reporter and stumbled across you robbing a small muggle business.” The hint of amusement did not help quell Draco’s anger.

“I was trying to pay him.” Draco said.

“Do you even know the exchange rate for muggle money?” Potter asked and Malfoy looked up at him annoyed. “Or even how to get your galleons exchanged?”

“I’ve never exactly needed any of their filthy money, did I?”

“Well, seeing the hollier-than-though Draco Malfoy willing to go to prison over a fruit juice was definitely not what I expected to see today of all days.” Potter said and stared at him. Draco was simply annoyed and looked away, drinking some more. “Look at you, you’re actually enjoying a muggle made product. Are you sure you’re not ill?”

“Ugh. Merlin, Potter, you have no idea what I’m going through right now. Just… just… Damnit.” What was he supposed to do now? “Just go… this is none of your business.” Draco couldn’t even look at him. He was too busy remembering his father’s words and every single one of those front covers where that bastard tore him down.

“You probably don’t even know how to find the Leaky Cauldron.” Potter said and he was right.

“How would you know?” Draco spat out.

“Because you wouldn’t still be here with me if you did.” Potter said and Draco felt his shoulders drop as he realized it was true.

“I can’t go back.” He muttered, almost saying it to himself.

“Weren’t you getting married soon?”

Draco looked up at him like he was an idiot. “Have you been living under a rock for the past two weeks?” He yelled.

“I… you could say that. Been helping Andromeda with my godson for the last month since she sprained her ankle.”

Draco laughed without humour because that was all he could do. “The wedding’s off.” He huffed sipping more of the drink. “Don’t know why I’m telling you this.” He mumbled. Maybe it was because Potter was not saying anything and his pesky annoying friends weren’t around. Maybe it was because Draco was trying to post-pone having to figure out where he would stay tonight. “He was seen cheating two weeks ago. Now he’s come out with every little sordid detail of our engagement. That… when I get my hands on him.” He hissed.

“Hmm… I see…” Potter still didn’t say much more and the silence stretched.

“Anyway… no need to stay with me, Potter.”

“But you still don’t know how to head back.”

“I’ll figure it out. I’ll take the knight bus.” He said and Potter laughed loudly.

“Hah! A Malfoy on public transport. Now that is front-page news.” Potter chuckled and Draco was too tired to insult him, feeling too emotional and tired. When he didn’t reply it seemed Potter paused in silence once more, just staring at him. “Wana go to dinner? My treat.”

Draco looked up with suspicion. “Why?”

“Well, I’m very interested in seeing Draco Malfoy amongst muggles just a little longer.” Potter said and the amusement in his face seemed genuine enough for Draco to sigh. At least he wouldn’t have to go back to the wizarding world just yet.

“Then lead the way, Potter.”

Chapter 2

Harry never imagined he would be inviting Malfoy out to eat. In fact, he thought seeing the blonde would make him want to punch him in the face, especially after seeing him almost blast that muggle with magic.

But something was completely off about Malfoy. It was a hopelessness that didn’t compare to what he looked like during the war. There wasn’t fear in his eyes like he had when Voldemort had been staying in his house. The raw panic the blonde had in his eyes when Bellatrix asked him to confirm whether the jinxed Harry was truly who they thought he was.

It was nothing like that. That was life and death. This however was different, more subdued and vulnerable.

It goes without saying that he didn’t even realize the word ‘thankyou’ existed in the blonde’s vocabulary.

Could it be the fact that he was heartbroken over that engagement having ended? He remembered the seething rage in his eyes when he mentioned his ex and Harry realized that there wasn’t a sliver of affection for that person. He doubted there ever was, but maybe that was just because he couldn’t picture Draco Malfoy genuinely caring for anyone.

So why did he suddenly seem to be doing things so out of character like willingly remaining within the muggle world, with him of all people?

For the first time in his life, out of every time that Malfoy had caught his attention, Harry couldn’t say that Malfoy seemed to be up to anything this time. And that seemed so strange to him that Harry felt he had to look into it some more.

“So, what are you in the mood for? Want to go get a pizza?” He asked, knowing well enough that Malfoy very likely had no clue what a pizza was.

“Have a what?” Malfoy asked glaring at him.

“It’s muggle food. I recommend it.”

“Yes, well your taste is not something I’d likely agree with.” God, he was such an asshole.

“What do you want? There’s plenty of foods to choose from here in the West End. Want to go to China town?” He asked. Malfoy looked too bewildered to answer. “Fine, I’ll choose. Um… sushi, sushi sounds good. It’s poncy enough for you and delicious enough for me.”

“What’s sushi?”

“It’s Japanese food. It’s raw fish, but delicious.” Harry pulled him along.

Malfoy stopped. “No. Can’t.”

“You can’t?” Harry laughed looking back at him and the laugh stopped dead in his tracks as he saw Malfoy looking embarrassed. No, not embarrassed. He looked completely destroyed.

“Meat. I’ll eat very well-cooked meat. Something nutritious, healthy.” Malfoy said.

Harry tried to think. If Malfoy was worried about his weight, then where could he take him? Besides, he could have sworn Malfoy once kicked up a fuss in the great hall because the beef was well-done rather than medium-rare, how he supposedly liked it.

They ended up in a place that made steaks. “You want wine?” Harry asked. Malfoy looked at the wine menu longingly.

“No… can’t.” He said and just like that ordered sparkling water, which Harry found even stranger.

How did Malfoy always manage to spark his interest one way or another? It couldn’t be his radiant personality because it was the ugliest thing the guy had. As they took their order they sat in silence and Harry just watched him. He seemed so deep in thought that he didn’t even seem to realize that they weren’t at each other’s throats.

“You running away or something?” He asked. Malfoy looked up at him shocked as if he’d forgotten he was there.

“You wouldn’t understand, Potter.” He sighed deeply and his face dropped into his hand. “Merlin, why me?” He mumbled out loud. He looked up at him as if considering something. “You know about the muggle world.” He pointed out.

“You could say that.” Harry shrugged.

“Would you consider assisting me in procuring a residence in the muggle world?” He asked. “I’ll compensate you for your efforts, of course.”

Harry stared at him for a long time. “You really are running away. Why? Because of some idiot?”

“Do you have any idea the level of humiliation I have suffered? Or the impact our family name has taken because of me?”

“I don’t think getting cheated on dragged your family’s name any lower than their actions before they absconded did.” Harry said.

“I will soon have a younger sibling. My father made it very clear that if the child was born a male he would be made the Malfoy heir if I didn’t follow his every command until this mess is cleared up. Unfortunately, something has come up that makes it impossible for me to do what he wants. That is all you need to know at this moment in time. Now, are you going to help me or not?” Malfoy asked.

Harry stared at him for a long time, his brain reeling. The thought of Lucius Malfoy playing the part of father to an innocent child made his stomach queasy, but Malfoy’s words even more. He seemed absolutely serious.

“Fine. Question number one, do you have money?” He asked.

Malfoy sneered at him but didn’t answer. “For now. I expect my funds will be frozen once my father realizes I’m not going to follow his commands.” He mumbled.

“Great, then I guess we go to Gringotts and get whatever you can take out exchanged into muggle money. Enough to last you a year, if you have it. After that, you’ll probably have to get a job.” Harry said, amused at the thought of seeing Malfoy actually working for money. The blonde seemed as annoyed to hear this as Harry expected, but he simply sighed and nodded.

“Fine.” He said. “But what kind of abode can you procure for me?”

“I suppose it depends on how much money you have.” The food arrived and Harry picked his utensils. “First, let’s eat.” He said. In truth, Harry didn´t believe Malfoy would actually do it. Of all people he did not picture Draco Malfoy accepting a life amongst muggles. He didn´t even see him surviving a night. Did the guy even know how to cook?

And yet, they managed to have a lighthearted meal, with healthy amounts of snark, sarcasm and insults appropriate for their relationship until then, but no one stood up and stormed off, though Harry wondered if that was because Malfoy needed him too much to simply leave.

 

As they made their way to the bank, both their hoods up covering their faces like two shady characters, Harry realized that the only Draco Malfoy he remembered was the one that became so quiet in sixth year. He caught a glimpse of a different Draco when he hesitated to go with Voldemort and only did so to get to his parents. Or when the blonde threw the Elder wand at him during the final fight against Voldemort.

He hadn’t seen him after that. He spoke in their trial. He spoke for Mrs. Malfoy and how she saved his life by lying to Voldemort. He spoke for Malfoy, who handed Harry the weapon that killed that monster once and for all. He didn’t speak for Lucius Malfoy, who had weaseled out of punishment by giving up all his associates once a deal had been struck.

The warmth of the bank’s foyer was very contradictory to the outside chill. Malfoy seemed nervous with every suspicious glance the goblins sent their way.

“I wish to withdraw all contained within the vault for the Malfoy heir and moved to an independent account under my name.” Malfoy said. He handed his key and the goblin looked him up and down.

“Hmm… right this way young master Malfoy.”

They were taken to a fancy room Harry had never been in and given tea. “Hm… I guess money does talk.” Harry said as he dunked a biscuit in the tea and drank the treat that the goblins had never served for anyone else he knew.

“Shh. Stop talking.” Malfoy snapped, looking more nervous than angry. “What if they call my father… I’m going to be sick.” He mumbled.

“Don’t be so dramatic.” Harry said but Malfoy did turn pale and closed his eyes. He instinctively reached out to rub his back and Malfoy flinched looking at him like a deer caught in headlights.

Just then a goblin entered, and they both sat up straight to look at him. Harry ate another biscuit and Draco glared at him.

“Mister Malfoy, I have collected the required documents for your transfer.” Malfoy took the paperwork and hurried to read it, flicking through everything until he reached a number.

“This isn’t everything in my vault, not even close.” Malfoy said.

“I’m afraid this is all that can be transferred at one time without the consent of the head of the Malfoy house. I… assume in your condition you do not wish for him to be contacted?”

His condition? Malfoy seemed to know what he was talking about because he shook his head and signed without looking at anything else.

“How much will this be in muggle terms?” He asked.

“Considering the exchange rate and our administration fee, it would be exactly fifty thousand pounds.”

Harry did not expect that. That was enough for Malfoy to last about two years, maybe, but this was Draco Malfoy. He did not expect him to have that little money left. It seemed like at the end of the day he was still just a guy with rich parents.

“Is that a lot?” Malfoy turned to look at him when he asked and dear Merlin, why the hell did Harry feel an overwhelming sense of pity for the prat?

“Well… it should be enough for about two years of rent plus food, services, council tax… if you budget properly. ” Harry said honestly, looking at the numbers instead of that oddly vulnerable expression Malfoy was allowing to slip through his aristocratic mask.

“I have to budget?” And there was the prat Harry had always known. The disdain and loathing at anything he deemed beneath him, which, unfortunately for Malfoy’s personality and anyone that came near him, was anyone that wasn’t pureblooded and rich.

He tried to ignore the irritation bubbling. “Yes, of course, you could always run back home, shred up whatever run-away note you left and call upon a house-elf to serve you in your nice warm mansion.” Harry said, his tone full of sarcasm.

Malfoy rolled his eyes at Harry’s tone and looked back down at the papers the goblins handed him, along with a new key to a volt under his own name.

“This is going to be harder than I thought…” Malfoy whispered out loud, but Harry heard him. Harry could see more and more determination in his face.

“I will say now… you won’t even be able to get a place as big as your manor’s dining room.” Harry kept pointing things out, wondering if Malfoy was really understanding what he was doing. Malfoy may have been second in all classes, after Hermione, but he seemed completely unprepared to take on the world without his parents’ backing.

Malfoy took a deep breath with closed eyes as if taking the information in slowly, before nodding. “Fine…”

“And you’ll have to learn how to cook for yourself, you won’t live off this money for long if you eat out every day.” Harry said.

“Blast Potter! Must you only look on the negative?” Malfoy demanded.

“I’m making sure you’re aware of how different living in the muggle world will be.” Harry said plainly. “There aren’t house elves running around out there, you know?”

“Fine but… just give me a moment to process…” Harry watched Malfoy think for a long time. Harry sat in silence. The goblins had left them alone after handing Malfoy the finalized paperwork and his key, and left a fresh pot of tea and biscuits. Even if Malfoy was clearly cutting himself off from his family, the goblins’ treatment of him didn’t change just yet. Harry dared to take another biscuit and ate it as quietly as possible while Malfoy got lost in his thoughts. He looked up at him annoyed at what was clearly too loud munching.

“What?”

“Nothing… you’re just irritating.” Harry ignored the urge to punch him and leave him to his own devices.

“Pardon me, your ex-lordship.” Harry mocked with the same over-the-top posh accent Malfoy always used. “Shall we go? Before your father really does find out?” Harry asked and that seemed to throw Malfoy out of whatever train of thought he’d been riding. He stood up instantly as if alarmed, only to swoon. Harry reached out before he knew what he was doing and caught Malfoy before he hit the floor. “What the-?” He lowered him onto the ground, holding his shoulders up, cradling his head.

“Oi… Malfoy…” Harry slapped him softly on the face, which led to Malfoy groaning and opening his eyes. “Oh, you’re back.” Malfoy didn’t push him away which only told Harry that he was still dizzy.

“Nnh… did I faint?” Malfoy asked.

“Yes, you did. That a new thing you do?” Harry asked as Malfoy just about managed to sit himself up but still remained seated on the lushly carpeted floor.

“I guess it will be… for now.” Malfoy grumbled and huffed in frustration. “If you tell anyone about this Potter…” Malfoy warned.

“Like I’m going to tell my friends all about how you fainted into my arms so they can throw me into St. Mungo’s for losing my mind.” Harry said and slowly helped the blonde back onto his feet.

“Let’s get out of here before my father really shows up.” Malfoy said and put his hood up over his head.

“You sure you’ll be alright?” Harry asked in concern.

“I’ll be fine Potter… now… help me find a muggle place to stay the night.” Malfoy said.

“Yeah… Might be tricky to find you a place right now, we’re going to have to think of an alternative.” Harry wondered how much he should charge the blonde for all of this.

Chapter 3

Draco looked at Potter as he opened the door to 12 Grimmauld place, which remained hidden away by magic to protect Potter from unwanted visitors, namely, reporters from the Daily Prophet.

Draco looked around at the home of his family line in the state of disrepair it still was in and grimaced. “Tragic.” He said.

“Hmm?” Potter hadn’t even looked back at him as he took off his robes and hung them in a cupboard hidden in the entrance corridor. Draco followed his example and allowed Potter to hang the robe up as he turned to look into the sorry state for a drawing-room.

“I couldn’t possibly stay in this place! It’s in a terrible state!” Malfoy said passing his finger by a banister but was surprised to see it was spotless. Clearly the work of a house-elf, but there was only so much a house-elf can do with the crumbling wallpaper, the moisture damage, and the spiders hovering in the rafters.

“The door’s right there.” Potter said uncaringly as he entered straight ahead to what seemed like the kitchen. Draco grit his teeth together, following him into a much warmer room. It seemed like Potter spent a great deal of time in the kitchen because it looked a world apart from what he’d seen so far. A warm glow came from the aga as Potter lit it with a wave of his wand and everything looked tidy, clean and well kept.

“I see this is where your house-elves spend most of their time.” He said.

“Kreacher does what he can, I’ve told him to focus on the kitchen for now since I spend most of my time here.”

Draco smirked, self-satisfied at having guessed correctly, and sat himself down. He felt exhausted already. He took a deep breath to relax, trying to rub the sleep from his eyes. Now that he knew why he was so tired all the time, going to sleep by nine now made more sense. Looking at the wooden clock against the wall he could see it was ten-thirty and pushing his remaining energy reserves.

Potter came back and Draco only just realized that he had popped out while he was fighting sleep. “I asked Kreacher to tidy up a room for you. You looked about ready to keel over.” Potter said. “Do you want some tea while we wait?” He asked and Draco considered it.

“Tea… would be appreciated.” He said, sighing. “I will pay for all of this.” Draco insisted as Potter went about putting water to boil.

“Shut up, Malfoy.”

Draco refused to receive free help from most people and Harry Potter was definitely on that list of people. He was going to pay him back tenfold so he wouldn’t be indebted to him in any way, shape, or form.

“You shut up, Potter.” He thought he said, but in fact, he’d managed to doze off.

 

oOoOoOo

 

Harry turned off the kettle as it started to hiss and prepared two mugs of Earl Grey tea from the muggle store. If Malfoy thought he kept loose leaf lying around he was sorely mistaken. Without realizing it he put in half a scoop of sugar and a splash of milk before turning to give it to Malfoy. It didn’t occur to him that Malfoy may not like tea anymore the way he did back in school.

“Here you… go?” Malfoy was asleep, curled into his folded arms, a serene expression on his face, one which Harry had never seen before. Harry sat across from him putting the cups down silently, sipping his own tea as he stared at Draco Malfoy.

Two weeks of looking after a colicky Teddy had been exhausting, but he didn’t expect it would have affected his need for social interaction so much to be desperate enough to dine with Malfoy and start doing him favours.

He reached forward and shook him by the shoulder gently. Malfoy groaned and opened his eyes slowly.

“What happened?” Malfoy asked confused and then saw the tea. “Oh, thank you.”

“Never thought I’d hear you say thank you.” Harry said amused. Malfoy glared but after a sip of tea all he did was relax.

“Who knew famous Potter knew how to make tea the right way.” Malfoy commented. He sipped his tea, but halfway through he was quickly starting to doze off again.

“Want to go up and see if the room is ready?” Harry asked. Malfoy didn’t answer, simply stood up and followed him. Kreacher had done a decent job and the room at least smelt fresh. Malfoy didn’t even look around. He went straight for the bed and fell on top of it, falling asleep within seconds.

Perplexed, Harry closed the door and returned to the kitchen. He sat down to finish his own cup of tea and glanced at the pile of unread daily prophets on the table. His curiosity peaked and he reached for the one from two weeks ago.

 

oOoOoOo

 

Narcissa walked with her head held high, her posture perfect, her steps short and poised as she made her way gracefully through her manor. She’d spent a good couple of years refurbishing everything, tearing down anything and everything that reminded her of the dark lord and his uncouth and savage followers, including her own sister.

Though her heart twinged at the memory of Bellatrix, in a way she had already thought of her sister as dead for the longest time while she was still rotting away in Azkaban.

Somehow her family had made it through a second time. Though their name still had a lot to do in terms of recovery, given enough time she knew money would wash away the scrutiny. Her charity work was going well, Lucius was helping her make it a success and now they had been blessed with the chance of a second child.

She never thought it would happen again. Draco’s conception had been hard, even the best conception potions and fertility spells failed in helping her conceive. She had started to worry that the Malfoy head, at that time Abraxas Malfoy was still the head of the house, would annul their marriage on the grounds of her being barren. Lucius promised to leave no stone unturned, and they even started using spells from abroad. They had just about started to give up when she fell ill with morning sickness and nine months later Draco was in her arms after a gruelling birthing process. Now without even trying she would be blessed again. Maybe without Abraxas hovering around, she would be able to enjoy her pregnancy this time.

She knocked on Draco’s door and sighed hearing no response. “Darling, you didn’t come for dinner.” She waited for Draco’s usual response, but it never came. Odd. “Darling, you really must eat something, shall I get the house elves to make you something?” Again. Silence.

Narcissa didn’t hesitate. She pulled her wand out. “Alohamora.” The door clicked open and she entered, but Draco was nowhere to be seen. Shredded newspapers lay around the bed and an opened letter sat on his writing desk.

Did he go to visit someone? No, Draco would have mentioned it to her.

She frowned and her maternal instincts made her heart race with concern. She grabbed the letter, seeing it addressed from St. Mungo’s and she had to sit down. Once she had sat down she read over it again. Then again. Maybe it had been sent to him by mistake and it was meant for her?

No, it didn’t look like it was.

Her mind was reeling with worries. Where was he? Who was he with? What was going through his mind? She tried to think back to earlier, when Draco had come to congratulate her. Had he told Lucius? Had Lucius said something to him?

Narcissa rose to her feet and stomped through the corridors to Lucius’ study, slamming the door open making Lucius jump in his chair, almost spill his writing ink, and drop his quill.

“Narcissa? What’s wrong?” He asked confused. In all the years they had been together she had never behaved as she was doing now. She threw the letter at him.

“Did you tell him to leave?” She asked very slowly.

“What are you saying? Tell who?” Lucius asked looking at the letter. “What’s...” Lucius clearly thought this was a letter addressed to her, until he focused on the name it was addressed to. He paled and looked from the note to the letter. “Where’s Draco?” He demanded, heading for the door.

“What did you tell him? Lucius!” She called after him as he stormed toward Draco’s room.

“Draco!” Lucius yelled but there was no response.

“He’s gone! Lucius, he’s gone! What did you tell him!” She exclaimed, making him turn around, shaking him by grabbing onto his vest.

“He didn’t mention this, Narcissa I swear if I had known...” He paused looking away with a glimmer of guilt.

“What did you say?” She asked.

“I was trying... to get him to obey... and marry a witch. I only wanted what was best for him.” Lucius insisted.

“If you do not tell me what you said I swear to Merlin himself you will not live to see your second child be born.” She practically growled at him.

“I blamed him... for choosing that wizard. I told him this was why he should have married a witch... and told him he would marry someone we chose within a year, or I would disown him.” Lucius admitted and Narcissa let go of him.

“No family will take him after siring a child.” She mumbled.

“I didn’t know. We... need to find him.” Lucius said. Narcissa took a deep breath, she would unleash her rage on Lucius once she had her baby back in her arms. “We need to call his friends. We can’t let anyone see him in that condition.” She couldn’t resist and swung her hand across his face at the thought that he was still thinking about his reputation.

“Believe me, Lucius Malfoy that you have not yet known the extent of the anger I feel for you right now. Draco is out there, Merlin knows where in that state! Where is he going to go?” She had never blamed him for anything. Never, not even when the Dark Lord invaded their home. Even when the Dark Lord placed an impossible task on Draco’s shoulders at the tender age of sixteen.

“Narcissa, I-”

“Listen very carefully, Lucius. If anything happens to my baby, I. Will. Kill. You.” She shoved him away from her and stormed off.

Chapter 4

Rita Skeeter here, with the latest exclusive from the lives of the biggest families in our world. Once more we are talking about Draco Malfoy with all the spicy details of his relationship with Alfred Davis, the handsome fourth born of the Davis family, from all the way in America. As some of you readers will know, the Davis family is one of the richest and most powerful families in America, making their wealth from harvesting cotton nymphs for the famous magical ‘Davy’ fabrics we all know and love. Warm in the winter and cool in the summers without the need for extra charms that can damage your beloved fabrics in the long run.

I met young Draco Malfoy during my coverage of the Triwizard Tournament that the hero of the wizarding world, Harry Potter participated in.

Harry rolled his eyes. Why did he even have to be mentioned?

He took a sip of his morning tea and kept reading. Malfoy was still asleep upstairs and he was back to reading where he left off last night, having found it too much to read in one sitting. And not because of the length of the articles. This was now the sixth paper he read and after what he’d read so far, he didn’t want his name anywhere near this mess.  

Never would I have imagined he would grow up to be such a scandalous young man! Keep this story away from prying young eyes dear readers, even the censorship spells may prove too weak for the amount of scandal about to come!

Harry scoffed in disgust. The articles written about him used to be bad, but they never were this… disgustingly invasive and disrespectful. He didn’t think Rita was capable of coming up with what she wrote. Even she wouldn’t have gone this far to make something up. This Davis guy was taking the limelight and milking it for everything he could.

In the court of public opinion, Draco Malfoy was a nymphomaniac that had cheated on this guy several times until his poor, tragic heart could take it no more and had a momentary fling with the person he was caught with.

Harry could instantly tell who was lying without even having to meet this guy. He’d spent six solid years hypervigilant around Draco Malfoy and this description of him in the papers had nothing to do with the brat he’d known. Or even the teen that had lied to Bellatrix when the trio had been captured. Or the man that threw the Elder wand at him in the face of all danger.

Davis made Malfoy out to be some perverted guy with twisted rituals whenever they were intimate. ‘Intimate’ was a soft word used by Harry because this guy went into sordid detail that had no place in the Daily Prophet. What the hell was the editor-in-chief thinking? This was the same newspaper that got sent to eleven-year-olds at Hogwarts for Merlin’s sake!

“All caught up are you?” Malfoy asked and Harry looked to see him looking very serene, in a scary kind of way. Harry threw the newspaper on the table.

“I don’t need to read any more of this rubbish. Believe me.”

“Good. Excuse me.” Malfoy came round and with a flick of his wand threw the newspapers straight into the aga’s burning vent.

Harry let him do so without complaint. He watched him breathe deeply and sit himself down, eyes glassy with unformed tears. Harry stood and started making him a cup of tea, just like he did yesterday, pretending he didn’t hear the muffled sobs behind him.

“In the end, it’s all my fault.” He said after some minutes of silence. Harry turned to see him somewhat composed but with eyes red.

“Whatever the full truth is, I highly doubt any of the Daily Prophet’s rubbish is your fault.”

Malfoy drank the tea and shook his head. “I should have just married a witch. Done what my father said. Instead, I was… stupid enough to think…” Malfoy took a deep breath and looked away. “Look at me… this is how much I’ve fallen. Venting out my grief and frustration on Potter of all people.”

“It could be worse.” Harry said. Malfoy scoffed and let out a dry laugh.

“How could this possibly be worse?”

“You could have married that man. How would he have treated you if you had married him? He seems disgusting. Looks like you dodged something big there.” He said.

“That’s true… instead I’ve lost my family, my friends, any chance of a respectable wizarding job… I know I’m woefully unprepared for a muggle life but… I suppose I’ll have to figure something out.” Malfoy said and that was the part that confused Harry.

“Why are you running away? Surely your mother didn’t blame you for this, Pansy too, aren’t you still friends with her? Didn’t she once shave a girl’s head right in front of the Slytherin prefects just because she’d tried to insult you or something?”

“How did you even know that?” Malfoy asked.

Harry shrugged. “Just heard about it in passing. My point is, are you actually trying to cut yourself off from the wizarding world? I thought you were planning to just… live there, not work there. You literally have no skills that could get you a decent-paying job over there.” Harry said.

“I guess I’ll have to learn a trade.” Malfoy said simply. “I have no choice in the matter and frankly it’s none of your business what I do.”

The blonde was right. It was none of his business. Why was he even prying? Still, just going along with Malfoy’s plan just felt like letting a small angry chihuahua out in a field infested with vultures.

“Let’s go out for breakfast. This time you take the lead. You order, you pay the bill, you try out a simple muggle event and see how it goes?” At the very least, Harry would get an entertaining display. Best case scenario, Malfoy realizes he’s in way over his head and decides to go home, because as humiliating and destructive as those articles are, Harry very much doubted it was reason enough for Malfoy of all people to leave the comfort of everything he knows, everything he worked hard on, to fall into a muggle life with no educational background to support him and minimal savings to depend on.

“Do I seem so incapable that I wouldn’t even be able to purchase food from a muggle place?”

“Need I remind you that I saved you from getting arrested yesterday evening over a measly cup of juice?”

Malfoy opened his mouth to argue but decided against it, finishing his cup of tea instead. “Are we going or not?” He said, standing to leave.

“Fine, we can go.” Harry said.

 

oOoOoOo

 

Draco stared at the window with multiple advertisements for apartments showing. In his hand, a paper bag holding a sausage roll that he was eating slowly. If his mother could see him now, eating with his hands on the street. It went against every fiber of his etiquette training and yet here he was, feeling somewhat victorious since he managed to get through the interaction without much issue.

Potter stood beside him, looking at apartments also, while still looking concerned. Draco too was sharing the sentiment, though probably for another reason entirely. These places were tiny. Most of these places were about the same size as his room, and although the Slytherin common room wasn’t necessarily a manor of its own, he had the rest of the castle to roam if he wanted to. How was he supposed to fit a child on top of everything?

A child… how does one take care of a child? No, pull yourself together Draco Malfoy, you can’t lose it right now.

“I’ll choose this one. Let’s go in.” Draco said.

“Wait, Malfoy… there is one thing first.” Draco rubbed his temples, a headache coming. It wasn’t really Potter’s fault, he’d just been getting headaches ever since… he started getting symptoms.

“What is it now, Potter?” He said.

“If you do find a place you want, and you want to go ahead, you’re going to need muggle identification, and a bank account, and then you need the bank account first, which you need two forms of ID to open, but then you don’t have a drivers license or any other forms of ID. We could get some from the ministry but it would take time.”

Draco listened to his rambling and figured that his increasing headache was perhaps partly to do with Potter’s words.

“So how can I procure a residence.” Draco asked.

“Well… You have to try and get all those documents, which could take several months, before you can get a residence.”

“I can’t go back, Potter! So, figure something out!” He turned and stormed off, making his way back to where they came. Having seen a park on their way here, he made his way there desperately looking for somewhere to sit before his nerves gave out.

 

oOoOoOo

 

Harry watched him go and sighed. What was Malfoy’s problem?

“Deep breaths, Harry. You’re doing it to protect muggles from his erratic behaviour.” He told himself. Malfoy did almost attack that muggle when he first came across him. “Why me?” He mumbled, walking after the blonde before he could get too far away and he lost him.

Why did he have to put up with Draco Malfoy’s nervous breakdown?

Hermione’s nagging voice came into his mind but he ignored it and hurried to catch up with the blonde before he got himself run over.

He finally managed to catch up with Malfoy at the park. He sat on a bench, eyes closed and eating the sausage roll he’d purchased earlier. He sat down beside him, saying nothing at first, just trying to catch his breath.

“Look, as much as we used to despise each other...”

“I still despise you very much.” Malfoy cut in but Harry chose to ignore him.

“I understand what it’s like to want to hide under a rock after a big-fat-lie of an article is published about me.” Malfoy was about to argue and he cut in. “I know that nothing that’s come out so far about me compares even close to the garbage I read this morning, but I understand wanting to disappear. However, I don’t want it on my conscience that I sent you off into the muggle world unprepared. Every single pureblood I know of, that ran off into the muggle world unprepared ended up miserable in life with a miserable death.”

“Then what will you have me do?” Malfoy asked, rubbing his temples with his sausage-roll-free hand.

“How about you stay with a wizard, until you get your paperwork sorted to move into the muggle world. Maybe in that time, things will cool down and you’ll change your mind. Or you’ll be more prepared to join the muggle world.” Harry said.

“There isn’t anyone I can stay with! Are you missing the point entirely? I refuse to go back to anyone I know to see them mock me, or tell me ‘I told you this would happen’, or even tell me to never come back.” Malfoy insisted.

“You could stay with me.” Harry suggested against his better judgment. Malfoy looked at him in the same disgusted face he imagined Ron would have made had he been present.

“I know you require glasses, Potter, but you should get them adjusted because your place is a ruin.”

“Fine, that’s it. I gave you an option that would keep you away from the public eye and you don’t want it, so have it your way. Go, join the muggle world.”

“I will. Someone in this blasted world must be willing to take cold hard cash in exchange for a place to stay.” Malfoy said, getting to his feet and throwing the wrapper to the bin next to Harry. “Thanks for the help, Potter. I will demand the bill for your help so far in due course.”

Harry watched him storm off and tried to ignore the nagging feeling to follow him. Malfoy will figure out he’s in way over his head, give up and go back home. It was who he was. Malfoy wasn’t someone impulsive. He was calculating. As all Slytherins were. So why was he so against the obvious solution to his predicament?

Malfoy by now was out of his sight and no longer his problem so Harry just took in the songbirds chirping around Hyde Park, watching children walk by with their parents, some people cutting through the park to get someplace else.

Harry wondered what he could do today. He could visit Ron and Hermione, but he’d have to call them up and make sure they’re in in the first place. Ron was working on his Auror training and Hermione was working on a huge report due for her apprenticeship in the Ministry of Magic.

A cold drop fell on his hand and looking ahead he noticed the dark spots left by the rain starting to fall from the skies. Harry felt his stomach twisting uncomfortably and groaned. He got to his feet and hurried towards the last place he saw Malfoy. “Stupid... prat.” He grumbled to himself.

But once he reached the corner, he couldn't see Malfoy anywhere, and the rain began to pour.

Chapter 5

Draco walked away with his head held high. He had some muggle money in the pocket of his robes which should get him a place somewhere in an inn. He stopped at the exit to the park, staring at the city. Now, what does a muggle inn look like?

He tried to shake off the dread of owing Potter anything right now, but all bills will be paid the instant he secured accommodation. He began crossing the road.

HONK! HONK!

A deafening screech made Draco almost jump out of his skin as a muggle vehicle came to a sudden stop, inches from hitting him. The driver poked his head out of his window, a mixture of panic and anger on his face.

“Watch where you’re going you blooming idiot! Crazy lunatic!” He yelled as Draco backed up, back onto the secure pavement, where the muggles stared at him.

“Are you alright?” One woman asked, she looked about his mother’s age and he nodded shakily.

“I’m fine…” He said, stepping away from the muggle.

The light across changed from a red man to a green one and the muggles began crossing the road, without concern. The muggle vehicles stopped and Draco followed the rest of the muggles. As he finished crossing, the skies rumbled softly and rain began to fall.

He had to calm down. He can do this. He just had to be more observant of how the muggles behaved.

The rain came down heavier and he walked faster, looking for somewhere to wait out the rain. He found a dreadful little coffee shop on a street off the main road and ordered a tea. The mug came with the teabag still inside, too little milk and no sugar. He cringed as he took a sip of the bitter mix and sighed. At least Potter knew how to make a decent cup of tea.

Draco sat by the window, watching the rain come down hard. Sitting here, by himself, he realized that Potter probably had a point. If he couldn’t get a bank account, even if someone managed to give him a place to stay without identification, he would still run out of money very quickly. He would have to walk back to Gringotts and risk being seen by his father or the press, or even that bastard. He fantasized about killing him as he sipped his tea. However, as tempting as it would be, getting thrown in Azkaban wouldn’t do the child growing inside him any favours.

What was it that Potter had said? To stay with him? In that decrepit house? In all fairness, the room he’d stayed in had been pleasantly warm and smelled quite fresh and clean. He could have stayed with him. But then... he would have had to tell him. Draco was mortified even imagining it, Potter mocking him, laughing in his face, much like the rest of the wizarding world was doing already at his expense.

But... now that he thought about it... how would he hide his condition in the muggle world in the first place? Male muggles didn’t ever end up in the state he was in, his condition was only possible due to magical cores combining to create life.

“Why did I sleep with him?” He whispered to himself. He should have known better than to let his guard down. You can’t trust anyone in this world, ever. He should have waited until they were married.

“Looks like you dodged something big there.” Potter’s voice rang in his ears and Draco stared at his cup of tea. If he had married that man, who knows what unhappiness he would have faced then.

“You’re so beautiful.” Alfred whispered against his ear. Draco only groaned, gripping the sheets harder, arching his back at the pain.

Draco snapped out of it and shuddered in disgust. Even if he had agreed, he wondered why people even talked so highly about sex. It was unpleasant. He had hoped it would have been at least somewhat fun, something to compensate for the boring six months of dating they had spent together.

If he had married him he would have been all too happy to only do it to procreate and stop once an heir had been sired.

Draco was the Malfoy heir, he should be the one people listened to. Davis was just a fourth son of a big family, the inheritance he would probably receive would be close to nothing and yet he came into his life and upturned it just as Draco had been ready to settle down and move on from the war. 

Why did he run away again?

Because it was cause for being disowned instantly. There were things he could try to end this condition, but he didn’t want to. He was a Malfoy, disowned or not, he would take responsibility and care for this child with pride. The world be damned.

Even if it meant accepting help from Potter.

A wave of nausea struck him all of a sudden and he took a deep breath, closing his eyes to try and let it pass. He would not throw up in public. He had yet to throw up in front of anyone since he was five and he refused to start now.  

The door to the shop opened but he was too busy breathing through the sensation to notice Potter.

“There you are.” He looked up to see Potter drenched from head to toe, dripping rainwater. “Look, you are clearly hopeless and need help so just stop being stubborn and... woah, you look really pale.”

Draco just stared at him. Potter looked manly despite being drenched, his messy hair somehow framing his face just right to accentuate the features he had grown into. His build, still that of a quidditch player, was accentuated by the rain making the muggle clothes cling to his body just a little bit closer.

Potter looked at him concerned after, apparently, having gone to look for him in the rain, and Draco’s heart skipped a beat. Or two. He looked away immediately, staring at the rain, the nausea getting worse now that his heart had started to join in the fun.

No, no. Absolutely not. That was just his hormones. Yes, pregnancy is supposed to increase neediness. This was just that. He absolutely was not remotely interested in Potter.

“I’ll be fine.” Draco managed to force out without dry heaving and cleared his throat turning to him. “I have decided that I will allow you to help me, in the end.” He said simply.

“Oh, that’s great, thank you for allowing me that privilege.” He said sarcastically and passed his fingers through his wet hair. “Come on, let’s go.”

Draco followed him focusing all his energy on not throwing up before he reached the safety of Grimmauld place. He didn’t realise it, but entering that decrepit old house after Potter somehow made him feel like he was safe.

 

oOoOoOo

 

Harry didn’t realise he’d been stressed until Malfoy agreed to return with him. He took a nice long shower as the rain had chilled him. Since he’d gone out into the muggle world, he’d worn regular clothes that weren’t charmed to repel rain while Malfoy still wore his expensive robes that automatically stayed dry.

He stepped out to a concerning smell of burning and hurried to throw on some trousers before running down to the kitchen. What he saw was Draco Malfoy looking guilty in front of a black toaster soaked in water. The toaster used to be silver.

“So... what you got there?” Harry asked and Malfoy looked at him alarmed.

“Your muggle contraption caught flame!” He exclaimed. “Why are you using such deadly items?”

Harry pressed his lips together. He couldn’t laugh. Malfoy would probably start throwing punches if he did. When he connected the house to the electric grid he wasn’t considering that a wizard like Draco Malfoy would come and try to work his toaster.

“How about you leave the muggle machines alone until I show you how to use them safely.” Harry said and disconnected the toaster from the wall, chucking it into the bin. “Are you hurt?” He asked.

“No, I didn’t touch it after it burst into flames. Just spelled some water on it.” Malfoy said.

“Oh good. You owe me a new toaster.” He said and went to sit down, not noticing the blonde’s eyes on his chest. “I’m going to finish getting dressed, be right back.”

 

oOoOoOo

 

Draco huffed as he sat himself down, closing his eyes to keep the nausea at bay and to erase Potter’s chiselled torso from his memory.

“Happy thoughts, happy thoughts.” Draco mumbled to himself, thinking of ways to ruin Davis’ life that would cause him the most suffering.

“Ok, I’m back.” Potter said and joined him at the table. “You’re looking pale again.” He said.

“Yes... I’ll be fine.” He said and served himself a glass of water, drinking slowly. “Now, let us discuss a contract.” He said and with a wave of his wand summoned some of Potter’s parchment paper and a quill. “You write.” He said and Potter obeyed. “I will pay rent in exchange for staying here.”

Potter began writing. “I will charge you one hundred galleons a month, central London rates.” He explained. “Separately, we’ll pay half the services. Every month, or every three months, depending on when the muggle companies send us the bills to pay.”

“I don’t understand what that means but sure.” Draco said.

“My guess is it will end up being around fifty galleons extra a month once I have the telephone line installed. Something you’ll want to learn to use if you plan to get a job in the muggle world.” He said.

“Fine.” Draco agreed. Might as well learn to use these muggle devices now rather than later, with a child under his arm.

“We can make this contract valid for one year, it’s the usual renting time in the muggle world so you can get used to the contracts.” Potter said, writing some more. “If you don’t pay me, you have up to three months to pay the overdue rent or you’re out. If you cut the contract short you still have to pay the remaining months of rent when you leave.”

Draco nodded. Potter was making the contract as realistic as any other rental property and that’s what he wanted. He didn’t want any favours.

“You have to pay a month ahead as a deposit and you are allowed to use your room, your ensuite bathroom, and any other room on the ground floor which includes the kitchen and the living room.”

Draco looked around and thought of how to get some things in his favour. “In exchange for paying the usual rental prices and services, you will work towards renovating this home to a liveable standard.” Potter stared at him and forced a smile.

“I was already working on that, but fine, just to put your mind at ease, I will write it down.” They speculated a number of extra details before signing. Draco signed first, followed by Potter.

It was once the ink turned gold with the magic binding that Draco decided it was time.

“Pleasure doing business with you, Malfoy.” Potter said dismissively, making a copy of the contract and handing it to him, making the original vanish into storage. 

“Now that it’s official that I will be living here for at least a year, I feel I should make you aware of this, for the sake of safety.” Draco said. Potter looked at him in suspicion but waited for him to speak. “The reason I ran away is because I’m... carrying a child.” He said.

Potter blinked at him, suspicion replaced by confusion. “Carrying a child? Carrying where?” He asked confused and Draco resisted the urge to punch him.

“I... was intimate with Davis, before marriage and found myself with child.” He repeated.

“I... don’t understand.” Potter said with the face of an idiot.

“Are you stupid, Potter? What does being ‘with child’ mean?”

“I know what it means! But what the hell does it mean in your case? Are you running away with some lover witch you have tucked away too?” He asked confused.

“No, Merlin! Potter, I am with child.” Still a blank stare. “I’m pregnant you imbecile.”

Potter blinked, looking at him then down at where his stomach would be, currently covered from his view by the table. “I see...” Did he see? Draco only just realised this was the first person he’d ever told so far. “So... you... were actually a girl this whole time?”

“Ugh! How can you be so stupid? No! I am a man! Wizards can bear children too!”

“They what?!” Potter said, eyes wide in horror.

“It’s too late to change your mind now, Potter, you signed the contract. I just thought I’d let you know considering I may be unwell from time to time. Also so you understand why I wanted this place to be decent by the time the baby comes. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to my room.”

He left, still wildly annoyed at Potter’s stupidity. Draco didn’t know zilch about the muggle world because he never thought he’d step foot in it, but Potter had been living in the wizarding world for nine years now! How could he possibly not know this? Well, it was true that Hogwarts didn’t teach about the birds and the bees at any point in time, but the other should have still known this basic fact.

Well, it didn’t matter, he knew now, which was all that mattered.

 

oOoOoOo

 

Harry stared at Malfoy as he stormed out, trying to process what just happened. No, Malfoy was messing around with him. There was no way. Harry stumbled to get out of the chair, stumbling against the corner of the table with a groan. He ran into the living room to fire-call Hermione immediately.

Chapter 6

Lucius Malfoy had known fear. He had known panic. He had lived through all of that and more when the Dark Lord decided to invade his house and humiliate him and his family for his failure acquiring the prophecy.

However, having his wife quietly sipping tea in his own study was making him sweat around his collar.

Draco had been gone for a whole day already. Lucius was calm. Knowing Draco he was probably staying with some friends, trying to think through what was happening and formulate a plan.

Lucius knew he didn’t have to worry. The note from Gringotts he had received the previous night stated that Draco had taken out some money, so at least he could hold himself up for a while. Sooner or later, he would come back and Lucius would be able to sort this whole mess out.

Narcissa wasn’t so sure.

“Narcissa, you can go ahead to bed, you must be tired, darling.” He said. She had suffered from tiredness a lot when she had carried Draco. Now that he thought about it… Draco had also been quite tired for a couple of weeks before the whole fiasco even began.

“No, shan’t. A burning rage toward my son’s father is keeping me awake.” She said without missing a beat and Lucius cleared his throat, taking a sip of his own cup of tea. No response yet from Draco’s friends. He didn’t want to alert anyone of Draco having run away to save him from any embarrassment once he returned, but that meant that he’d sent an owl first, waiting for a response. Fire-calling was out of character unless it was an emergency and would have roused suspicion.

With a pop, a house-elf appeared by the door, head low and cowering.

“M-masters… A-Alfred D-Davis is at the gate.”

A deadly silence filled the room before Lucius felt the unbridled rage explode within him. “How dare he show his face around here!” He snapped, slamming his hand down on the desk. “Is he alone?” He demanded.

“Y-yes master. He insists he must speak with young master Draco.”

“If he’s alone then I can kill him. Bring him here.” Lucius hissed and the elf bowed, popping away. Narcissa stood and came to stand beside him.

“You will, of course, grant me the chance to make him suffer before we end him, won’t you?” She said, her eyes on the door.

“Of course.” Lucius said and stood a little straighter.

It took a few minutes for the man to walk over from the front gates. They had locked him out from their floo network the moment the first story came out.

It took every restraint within him not the kill the 25-year-old the moment he sauntered through the door, admiring the décor.

“I have to say, Mrs. Malfoy, you have a wonderful hand when it comes to renovation. The manor shows real class.” Davis said, coming to sit in front of the desk, practically melting into the chair with a sigh, looking around as if the study was his.

“I’m surprised you know the meaning of the word.” Narcissa said sweetly.

“You’re such a charming mother-in-law. Alas, I was hoping to find my fiancée. Could you summon him for me?” He said calmly.

“I’d much rather kill you, actually.” Lucius said.

“Incarcerous.” Narcissa pointed her want at Davis, who still had the gall to look calm, despite the incoming hell they would take out on him.

“I don’t think that would benefit either of you. You see… I sent a note to Rita Skeeter, mentioning I was coming here to reconcile with my beloved fiancée. I love him, you see, and am willing to go through with the marriage and forgive all his shortcomings.” He said.

Lucius stood up and raised his wand.

“Do you actually think that I would allow you to marry my son, after what you’ve done?” Lucius hissed.

“Well… you won’t have a choice. Once Draco agrees.” He said.

“My son would never take you back.”

He simply smirked. “We’ll see. Either way, it’s really in everyone’s interest that you summon him. Now.” Lucius raised his wand, summoning the will to kill, which came easy. “It really would do no good to harm me. The press knows I came here, should I suddenly disappear, the authorities will know exactly where I went.”

Lucius had to bite his tongue. Instead, with a wave of his wand and the precise spell, he vanished Davis and dumped him into the muddy marsh beyond the gates. Through the window they saw as his body splashed down, staining all his white robes in the greyish mud of the swamp.

Narcissa came to stand beside him, looking at the man stumble out and yell profanities their way.

“Why was he so confident that Draco would take him back?” Lucius asked.

“Or that we wouldn’t kill him?” Narcissa answered. “I doubt Draco would have told him about his state, he seemed to have run away the moment he received the letter from St. Mungo’s.  

“He seems to know something. And as much as it kills me that I won’t be able to shed his blood today, we have to be careful. For Draco’s sake.” Lucius said.

“For Draco.” Narcissa nodded. “We have to find him. We can’t risk that man finding him first.”

Lucius knew this. But now, rather than looking for him faster, they had to be even more covert. They couldn’t let that man know that Draco was not under their protection.

 

oOoOoOo

 

Harry was still reeling at the news that Hermione gave him. Yes, male wizards could get pregnant. He didn’t even ask how before she went into an explanation which Harry did not listen to. He just about heard the words magical cores, union, bonds, blah, blah, blah. It was all a blur after he realized that the Draco Malfoy that would be staying with him for at least a year is definitely knocked up.

He left the call without even answering Hermione’s question of why he was asking such a thing. Suddenly it made perfect sense why Malfoy was so insistent on not returning home. All of a sudden, a feeling of relief came over him at the fact that he had decided to go after the blonde when he did. Where would he be now?

It was just so strange. To imagine the prat that had aggravated him the most during Hogwarts caring for a child. A child that he himself carried. Trying to picture Draco being paternal was a funny and scary thought. He couldn’t even work a toaster and he expected to survive in the muggle world with a child in tow?

The thoughts gave him a headache as he took his morning shower. He groaned and rubbed his temple. This was going to be harder than he thought. As he stepped out of the shower he heard a violent hurling and hacking in the adjacent bathroom.

He grimaced but decided not to mention it, knowing Malfoy he probably wouldn’t even allow Harry to see him walk around with a cold, let alone allow him to see him hurl.

He made his way down to the kitchen and got started on breakfast. Soon enough, Malfoy walked in looking pristine, despite wearing the same clothes from yesterday. Maybe just a little pale.

“I propose we go buy you clothes this morning.” Harry said.

“Splendid. I’m fascinated to discover the tailors of the muggle world.” Malfoy responded, sitting in the same spot from yesterday.

“Yeah, come here.”

“What? Why?”

Harry smiled. “The sooner you learn to cook, the better.” Malfoy groaned and took a deep breath, getting to his feet. “Now this here, is an egg.” Harry started. Malfoy narrowed his eyes and Harry laughed. “I’m kidding. Alright, what do you want?” He asked.

“Poached eggs on toast.” He said. Harry took a deep breath. There were so many things to teach, besides the basics, he had the added job of bringing a rich boy down to his new reality.

“Even I don’t know how to make poached eggs. Your options are scrambled, fried, boiled or omelet.”

“Fine, scrambled.” Malfoy said with a huff. Harry walked him through it, cooking one and letting him do the other. For now, Harry took over toasting the bread with a hotplate since they still had to go buy a new toaster.

Finally, almost half an hour later, they sat down to eat. “You’ll get the hang of it quickly enough.” Harry said. “It’s like potions.” Harry said.

Malfoy ate cautiously. “They’re a bit salty.” He said.

“Next time you add less salt.” Harry said with a shrug. Malfoy didn’t complain and ate most of it.

“As much as I don’t wish to be offensive, I can’t eat anymore.” He said, starting to look a bit pale once more.

“Here, maybe some sips of this will help.” Harry said, passing him a glass of orange juice. “Plus, lots of vitamins for the baby.” He said and Malfoy looked at him horrified. “What? You don’t want to talk about it?”

“No. I just… It’s strange hearing it from you… this whole situation is very strange for me.”

Harry chuckled as he drank his own glass of orange juice. “Yeah, because us being roommates is something I always pictured us doing.” He said.

They left the house and Harry lead the way.

 

oOoOoOo

 

Draco got the hang of muggle money fairly quickly. He’d always been good at arithmancy and one hundred pence to a pound plus counting in hundreds was the easiest thing he’d come across in a while.

As it turns out, they did not go to a tailor. In fact, although muggles have tailors, Potter advised him that they were out of his budget.

As he stared at the rows of ready-made clothes Draco wondered why this wasn’t available in the wizarding world. Tailors weren’t as expensive as here, but they were neither cheap, despite patterns being baggier and less form-fitting than muggle clothes.

Draco reached to feel the fabric, noticing it was soft and stretchy. It wasn’t luxurious, and didn’t carry any magical properties, but did it have to be?

“Did you choose something?” Potter asked and Draco snapped out of it, looking up at him.

“Uh… sure, this one looks good.” He said. Potter stared at it.

“It’s black.”

“Yes?”

“You already have three other black shirts.” Potter said.

“Your point?” Annoyance was climbing and he picked a couple of sizes before heading to the changing room that Potter led him to.

“There, try them out and see which fits better.” He said and sent him into a cubicle.

Draco removed his shirt and grabbed the first muggle garment he could get his hands on. He stared at it.

“Potter…”

“Yuhuh?” Came the uncultured reply and Draco resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

“This doesn’t have buttons?” He asked.

“Just put it over your head.”

Draco stared at it some more and threw it over his head, sticking his head in, tugging the stretchy fabric. His head didn’t go through the hole and he got his arm stuck on a way-too-big-a-hole.

“Great idea Potter, now I’m stuck!”

“How?” Potter replied. “Alright, let me in.”

“I can’t.” He grumbled. He heard a whispered ‘alohamora’ and the door opened before shutting again.

“If I had a camera right now.” Potter said.

“You wouldn’t dare.” Draco hissed. “This is so undignified! Help me!”

“Stay still…” Came a voice close to him and Draco felt his heart skip a beat.

Damnit. This was the worst. He felt Potter’s hands on his bare skin, untangling him from his restraints. Draco felt his head slip through the hole on the shirt properly this time and finally, he was dressed.

Potter was closer than he imagined him to be, eyeing him in an intense way he couldn’t identify. His breath got caught in his throat as Potter reached out to touch his neck.

What is happening?

What is Potter doing?

Why wasn’t Draco stopping it?

“I didn’t realise you were permanently scarred.” Potter said and Draco froze, realizing what Potter had seen. He stepped back, pulling his neckline a little higher. Usually, he wore high necks ever since then. One of the scars was visible climbing up his shoulder blade and around his neck.

“Yes… getting sliced up will do that to someone.” Draco said, self-conscious. Davis agreed on hiding his scars when he first saw them. They were imperfections that did not belong on a pureblood heir like him.

“I’m sorry.”

Draco looked up at him surprised.

“It was a long time ago, Potter.” He said. “I think you’ve more than made up for it already.”

“It was my fault all the same.” Potter seemed angry before he took a deep breath and looked away. “I think this is your size… let me know if you need any more help.” He said and left.

Draco watched him go and looked at himself in the mirror. What did imperfections matter now? He was no longer a pureblood heir. He touched the scar and shuddered as he remembered Potter’s hands on his chest.

He needed to curb these hormones, or he was bound to do something stupid.

“Happy thoughts.” He mumbled to himself. He took note of his size and left the changing room. Potter was sitting in the waiting space hands on his knees looking at the ground with a cool anger, probably still blaming himself. Draco armed himself with a smirk as the saviour looked up.

“Let’s go, Potter.”

Chapter 7

Harry watched Malfoy interacting with the cashier. Using stellar customer service, she had started a conversation with Malfoy. Malfoy had a charming smile on his face and Harry could only stare. He would be easily swayed too if he didn’t know Malfoy’s real character. The chat was superficial so Malfoy didn’t get caught out by using non-muggle references. He paid and came to meet up with Harry who was standing off to the side, letting Malfoy work things out for himself.

“That was easy, I knew this wouldn’t be too hard.” Malfoy said, looking smug, like his usual self as they made their way out of the store.

“You are truly a gifted prat.” Harry said sarcastically and elbowed him. He got nudged in return but all of a sudden Malfoy stopped, looking at a storefront across the street. Harry turned to see what he’d spotted.

It was a baby shop. Suddenly Harry felt out of place and scratched the back of his neck, looking away as Malfoy crossed the street. This was weird. He didn’t know how to behave around Malfoy when it came to this baby stuff. He watched him go in and Harry stared for a few seconds before following him inside.

Malfoy was standing by a basinet, feeling the edges and feeling the baby blanket inside. Harry felt his heart skip a beat and his eyes widened.

Nope, no, that was not happening. He would not, for a second, even entertain the thought.  Was it heartwarming that Malfoy was looking at the basinet with barely restrained fascination? Sure. Was it a somewhat adorable sight? Ok, maybe. But that was it. It was nothing more.

Harry cleared his throat as he came closer. “That one looks nice.” He said.

“There will be a child in eight months.” Malfoy said.

“Yep. That is how pregnancy works.” Harry said, nodding as he looked around, wondering what some of the gadgets all around were. Unfortunately, when he looked back at Malfoy, there were tears in his eyes. “Are you crying?”

Malfoy looked at him alarmed. “Wha-? No!” He said defensively, turning around, wiping his tears away in frustration. “Mind your own business, Potter!” Malfoy yelled, drawing the attention of one of the sales assistants.

“Hi there, is there anything I can help you with?” She asked with a smile.

“Sorry, my friend is a bit emotional.” Harry said.

“Of course, what age is the baby?” She asked.

“Mind your…” Malfoy started and Harry stepped in.

“It will be a newborn. Our friend is having a baby and we lost a bet, so we said we’d buy everything they would need for a year.” Harry lied flawlessly, and he didn’t miss the impressed look that Malfoy gave him.

“Wow, what lucky parents. Let me get you a catalogue.” She returned with a sleek magazine with all kinds of products inside and a book called ‘Everything you need to welcome a newborn’. “Now, if you’d like to purchase everything now, we do deliver, if you’re not sure this will give you a list of everything you might need. How far along is the mother right now?” She asked.

“They’re… seven weeks along.” Malfoy answered, getting in on the lie.

Seven weeks. That wasn’t very long at all. Malfoy must have trusted that man quite a bit, considering that at that point they’d known each other for, what? Four, Five months? Didn’t seem like Malfoy at all to trust someone that quickly. He wondered what kind of guy that Davis was in person. Maybe he could talk to him and try to understand a little bit more.

The lady showed them around but Harry couldn’t shake the thought and the wheels in his head began turning trying to solve a puzzle. Malfoy kept sending him glances and ended up taking the free catalogue and paying for the book, without buying anything else.

Once outside Malfoy turned to him with a glare. “Stop it.” He said.

“What did I do?” Harry asked.

“Whatever you’re thinking or planning, stop it.”

“I am literally not doing anything. I just watched you as you shopped around.”

“Well, whenever you would get that stupid look on your face, trouble always followed, and I am not in the state of mind to be dealing with any trouble.” Malfoy said. Harry huffed.

“What do you want me to do? It’s just my face.”

“Change your face.”

“Well… to be honest, I was just-”

“No.”

“I’m just curious as to-”

“No! Shht! Potter, no.” Malfoy turned to face him dead on. “Whatever you’re thinking, stop thinking it.”

“But why? I’m not allowed to think?”

“No. Your thinking usually means trouble for everyone else. Now let’s go, I’m hungry.” He said. “Merlin, give me patience.” He grumbled as he walked away. Harry did his best to forget whatever it was that he had been thinking before and followed Malfoy back to catch a bus. But Harry had never been one to keep his curiosity in check.

Once on it, Harry took out the disposable muggle camera he’d bought while Malfoy wasn’t looking and took a picture of the blonde standing on a muggle bus, trying to pretend he was anywhere else other than standing between strange muggles that seemed to forget the concept of personal space when it came to getting a place on the bus. He wasn’t sure if that one came out blurry so he went to take another one. Just then, Malfoy turned to look at him and he somehow managed to catch the annoyance and curiosity on his face.

“What’s that?”

“A camera.” He said pocketing it away and Malfoy’s eyes widened, getting closer to him.

“Did you end up using it in the changing room?” He hissed.

“No, I bought it afterward.” Harry said and shrugged at Malfoy who eyed him with suspicion all the way back home.

 

That evening, Harry prepared a light dinner with Malfoy’s help. Being a star pupil in potions made Malfoy very proficient with the knife, so chopping and peeling was all left to him.

Once everything was done they sat to eat. The silence got a little awkward for a few minutes, before Malfoy finally started talking.

“Not that I don’t appreciate having assistance, Potter, but don’t you have things to do also?” He asked.

“What do you mean?” Harry said, suddenly finding his chicken far more interesting than anything else on the table.

“Well... I doubt babysitting your godson is all you’ve been doing since you dropped out of the auror programme.” Malfoy said. “The Prophet said you were going to become a house-husband with the Weasley female.”

“Well, you probably know by know how full of it the Prophet is, right?” Harry said and sighed. Malfoy did confess his ‘delicate’ state to him. It’s only fair that he share some things as well.

“Well, Ginny and I dated... and then we thought she had... reached the same state you had.” He started and sighed.

“And?”

“Well, it took us three weeks to discover it was a false alarm, but it was long enough to realise that we wanted different things.” Harry said, remembering how Ginny had freaked out, she was in tears for days, thinking her career in quidditch was ruined and Harry could only feel guilty for daring to be happy that he would be a father. “I was stupid...” He said out loud without realising. It was as the silence stretched that he realised what he’d said and looked up to see Malfoy awkwardly drinking juice and looking away. “Anyway, we broke it off and I decided to leave the auror programme too. Just trying to figure some things out right now.”

“For ten months?” Malfoy countered.

“I’m sorry, what were you doing before you decided to leave the wizarding world?” Harry asked and Malfoy glared, standing once he was done with his meal.

“I’ll be going to my room.”

“Good night.” Harry said sarcastically.

“Good night.” Came the blonde’s equally sarcastic reply. And just like that he was gone. It was only when it was too late to call him back that Harry realised the blonde had left him to clean the dishes.

“One of these days I’m going to teach that prat how the sponge works.” He grumbled to himself as he found himself washing both their plates and all the cooking utensils they’d used.

Harry took a deep breath, thinking of Ginny.

Harry looked at the pregnancy test that Ginny had given him and his heart began racing a hundred miles an hour. He could barely hear himself think over it.

He couldn’t stop his smile as he looked up at Ginny but couldn’t understand why all he saw was anguish in her face.

“Ginny, what’s wrong? This is wonderful news! Don’t cry, love.” He said reaching to caress the tears away but she pulled away.

“Harry, how can you say that? You know I wasn’t ready for this!” She wept.

“I... I know this wasn’t what we planned but...if it’s meant to be, then... why not be happy about it?” He asked.

“It’s easy for you to say, your career isn’t going down the drain because of this!” She exclaimed. “I don’t want to end up like my mother, a slave to the house!”

“Gins, it won’t be that way, and your mother loves the life she’s had, she told me herself when-.”

“Just get out, Harry.”

 

Harry tried to talk to her the following morning. “Ginny, I thought about it and if you want, I can be the one that stays at home, we can do this.” He held her hand but she pulled away.

“You’ll stay at home? What will people say if I turned you into a house-husband of all things? You want us to be the centre of ridicule?”

“Who cares what people say? You want to focus on your career and I want to stay at home, what’s wrong with that if it makes us happy?” Harry said. Ginny only burst into tears and Harry couldn’t get her to engage in conversation after that.

He went to talk to Mrs. Weasley that night, not knowing what to do.

“I don’t know what to do Mrs. Weasley. She seems to absolutely hate the idea of having a baby.” Harry said. “I told her I would stay at home, I’d love to stay home, actually, if it makes her happy.”

“Ginny will change her mind, you’ll see. Once she has that babe in her arms, she’ll form a bond that no one can break. You’ll see. You have every right to be happy about this, Harry.”

Harry wasn’t so sure. Ginny still cried for the days that followed. She settled after that, but seemed resigned and unhappy. When the mediwitch said she wasn’t pregnant, that her delay in period was probably due to stress and her new diet she had been so overjoyed that she cheered.

Harry felt numb. It wasn’t her fault, Ginny deserved to be happy, but he couldn’t help how he felt when he realised there was no child. He’d resisted celebrating, he didn’t cheer or buy the gifts he’d wanted to get that child when he thought they were having a child. He forgave her that initial cheer.

But then she went out with her friends to celebrate, not telling him that’s what it was, and he had to smile and nod as people kept congratulating him for the non-pregnancy. He couldn’t help but feel pretty angry afterward.

After a long discussion, or what Harry would call a heated argument, she yelled that she didn’t want children any time soon.

“Ok, that’s fine but... how long?” Harry asked.

“Does it matter? You love me, don’t you? Are you going to leave if I say ten years? Or fifteen?” She demanded. Harry stood silent as he thought about it. Was he ready to wait ten to fifteen years? He loved Ginny but... He wanted a family more. She stared at his silence, her face filling with realisation. “Wow, I never thought you could be so selfish.” She said and stormed off.

Harry sat down, thinking about calling her, stopping her. Why couldn’t he wait if he loved her? He didn’t know, but he just didn’t want to wait.

Harry sighed as he turned to face the kitchen, having finished the plates.

And now he was living with Draco Malfoy, who was knocked up himself and running away from his whole life just to keep that child. Before that, he could have said that it was for shame, but he’d seen the way he was staring at that bassinette and could tell what it was more than just pride and whether he’d wanted to or not, he found it endearing.

As he made his way up to his room, he was reminded that he had something far more important to be focusing on anyway as the wall paper on the wall crumbled by him just passing by. Thinking of a newborn in his place just made his skin crawl and he was under contract to change 12 Grimmauld place into something liveable.

It was certainly going to be an interesting number of months.  

Chapter 8

Weeks into their new arrangement, things were starting to change inside the house. Furniture was being reupholstered, soot goblins had been cleared out of the fireplace and something called a land-line had been connected by a muggle just a day before. Draco usually kept to himself while all of this was going on, usually he sat in the kitchen, browsing through the book he got at that baby store or reading books he found in the Black library.  

If anyone had ever told him he’d be sitting so close to Potter in peaceful and silent companionship without them breaking into a fight and almost enjoying these quiet moments, he’d tell them that they were crazy.  

There was a warm scent in the air from the freshly brewed tea, blending with the sweet smell of biscuits that had just come out of the oven. Draco glanced up at Potter, to remind himself that this was Potter, this was his home, and Draco couldn’t get too comfortable with this peace he was feeling. Unfortunately, Potter must have sensed him looking and he glanced up from what he was doing.  

“Hmm?” He asked. “Did you say something?”  

Draco shrugged and looked back down at his book. “Not at all.”  

“Hmm.” Was the response and Potter grabbed a biscuit and sipped his tea, returning his attention to the items in front of him.  

Draco tried to not be interested in whatever Potter was doing. While Draco took another sip of the tea he’d made by himself, he passed the pages of the baby book he’d bought, trying to concentrate on choosing between two different blankets. Instead, he started getting distracted by Potter’s selection of fabrics and paint colours for the drawing-room.   

“That’s wrong.” Draco said without looking up as Potter chose an eggshell white for the walls.   

Potter paused and tried to make a different choice. A worse shade of white. Draco had to put his book down.   

“Potter, this is all wrong, what are you doing?” Draco sighed with a shake of his head while looking at the samples of fabric, paint colour, carpet and wood that Potter had arranged on the table. Apparently, this was the start of his selection to revive the Black ancestral home.   

“What’s wrong with these? I think these will look great in the living room.” Potter asked confused. Clearly, he was absolutely clueless about these things.  

“I did not spend a year hearing my mother nag about colour combinations to allow you to desecrate this house with this mix. Warm colours with cool in a single room?” He held the paint colour chosen for the ‘living room’, as Potter called it, and looked in the card collection for a better shade. “Look, isn’t this much better?”   

Potter looked at the cards, then up at him, then back at the two cards held in Draco’s hands, so he could see them side by side.   

“Yes.” He said and the blank look in the idiot’s face made Draco clench his jaw, wanting to laugh and insult him at the same time.  

“You don’t see the difference at all.”  

“They’re both white, Malfoy.” He said and Draco heard himself gasp before he even realized how horrified he was at Potter’s actual ignorance.   

“They are not both white, Potter.” He said. “I fear for this house.”   

Potter let out a laugh but he was clearly a little annoyed. “I spent two hours picking colours. Now you’re telling me they’re all wrong?”   

“I’m really, truly sorry for your lost two hours.” Draco said solemnly but Potter didn’t get angrier. He shrugged exasperated and stood up, passing him the design catalogue.  

“Well, I don’t care what the house looks like as long as I meet the contract requirements, so be my guest.” Draco looked up at him confused.   

“You’d let me pick everything?” He asked. “But it’s your house.”   

“I don’t care, Malfoy. Just pick whatever you think would be better. If I have to put up with you for a year complaining about the colour coordination, the way you complained all of second year about how the Gryffindor colours clashed with the Great Hall furniture, then I will lose my mind.” Potter said simply and went to make himself a sandwich.    

“I wouldn’t complain for a year.” Draco huffed but pulled the samples closer, starting to look through them. “However, it is clear, now, that you are the one in desperate need of assistance. So, I will go ahead and assist you.”   

Draco could practically feel it when Potter rolled his eyes but said nothing as he focused on selecting something good for the house. The house clearly needed much lighter colours to get more light in and stop the house from feeling like a tomb.   

He hummed to himself an annoying muggle song that Potter had gotten stuck in his head when he showed him how the radio worked. Potter, as always, made too many sandwiches and placed the plate on the table.   

Draco reached for a slice and dug in as he arranged colours around.  

Five minutes later, the sound of the fireplace went off, indicating the presence of people in the house. Draco froze in panic, his heart beginning to race. Maybe his parents had found him? Or some reporter coming to invade Potter’s home for the latest scoop? He turned to look at Potter, who strode past instantly, wand in hand, motioning for him to keep silent as stepped closer.   

“Harry?” Granger’s voice called and Draco let out a breath he didn’t realise he was holding. It wasn’t great, but it could have been worse.   

“You here mate?” Weasley called out and Draco groaned. Potter relaxed and Draco dreaded what was to come.   

“There you are, we brought dinner.” Granger said and paused, making eye contact with him. “Malfoy?” She said surprised.   

“Granger.” Draco said coldly, defences up in full blast.   

“Malfoy? Why would Malfoy be here?” The red-head said, coming to the doorway and looking at him with disgust. “Oh, he really is here.” He turned to look at Harry. “ Why is he here?”   

“I happen to live here.” Draco said coldly. For a second, he’d considered going off to his room, but he was paying rent, he had no reason to run into the shadows like a rat. He trusted Potter’s faith on the two – and Potter wouldn’t expose him. It was in the contract. Somewhere.  

Both Granger and Weasley turned to look at Potter who scratched the back of his neck. “It’s true.” He said with a shrug.   

“Heh… yeah, you’re going to have to give us more than that, mate.” Weasley said.   

“Let’s talk in the living room.” Harry said. Good. They should be the ones to leave. Draco was really enjoying this sandwich. Damnit, why was Potter so good at making food?  

oOoOoOo  

Harry scratched the back of his head wondering where to start. It had taken a good deal of convincing to make Malfoy realise that hiding from Ron and Hermione would have been close to impossible.   

“I was going to tell you once I figured out just how I was going to explain what was happening.” Harry said.   

“Why don’t we start with how long Malfoy has been living here, was it before or after his fiancée exposed him? Wait… are you the one Malfoy’s been cheating with?” Ron asked.  

“No! Ron, no. First, Malfoy is living here as my tenant under a legally binding contract. There is nothing going on between us.” Harry said.   

“Are you sure he’s not wanting something? From what I’ve read Malfoy has become quite the-”  

“Stop Ron. Just stop.” Harry said forcefully, sensing what Ron was going to poke fun at from a mile away. “All of us here know Malfoy. We put up with his annoying personality for years. He’s not what that trash newspaper says.” Harry didn’t question the surge of defensiveness he felt for Draco. His skin still crawled with disgust remembering all those horrible things that man said about Malfoy. He couldn’t imagine what the blond feels whenever he remembers it.   

“Ron, Harry’s right. When has the Daily Prophet produced any news worth the parchment it’s printed on?” Hermione said, and Ron huffed, sitting down and shrugging.   

“That Davis guy is a liar, and if he was talking about your sister like that, you’d know it too.” Harry said. That must have been the wrong thing to say because instantly Ron was on his feet.   

“What the hell does Ginny have to do with this? Why are you even bringing her up after you left her the way you did?” Ron exclaimed and Harry realized he’d messed up. How could he avoid the Ginny conversation?  

“All I meant is that, you know Ginny, she would never do something like that, so if someone were to lie about her, you’d be pretty defensive and angry with them too.”   

“She’s my sister! What’s Malfoy to you!”   

“Nothing! It’s just… Ron, come on , I’ve known him as long as I’ve known both of you. You actually think Malfoy is going to do half the stuff the Prophet says after knowing someone for a couple of months?” Harry asked.   

“I also never pictured him actually being gay so maybe we didn’t really know him at all.” Ron said.   

“Is this why you asked me the other day about wizard pregnancies Harry?” Hermione cut in and Ron froze looking at Harry with wide eyes.   

“Hah! Malfoy’s up the duff!”   

“Ron, shut up.”   

“No… it’s just a relief…” Ron said.   

“A… relief?” Harry was confused.   

“We thought… maybe… that you were considering carrying a child yourself, on your own.” Hermione said.   

“What? No!” Harry said horrified. He didn’t want to wait fifteen years but it didn’t mean he wanted to go at it alone. “Wait… you can do that? Create a child on your own?” Harry asked confused.   

“Well… no… making a child that a wizard carries is a complicated process… it requires a lot of planning and spell work, potions, intercourse. It’s not a matter of waving a wand.”   

“Wait…” Harry frowned, things not adding up. “Are you saying that between two men, pregnancy can’t happen accidentally?”   

“Of course not, there’s several biological restrictions as you can imagine. It’s very hard on the body and on your magical core also, specially on your own. I don’t know much, but I did do a little research when we thought you might be considering going down that route.” Hermione said. Harry stared at her, glancing back in the direction of the kitchen, confused.  

“Oh Merlin. You have that look on your face.” Ron said. Harry blinked, his train of thought completely derailed.  

“What look?”  

“That look you’d always get before some crazy stuff started happening at school.” Ron replied without missing a beat. Harry remembered what Malfoy had said at the baby shop and scoffed.  

“Was I ever wrong?” Harry said. Hermione and Ron glanced at each other but said nothing. Harry wanted to ask Hermione straight away, but this wasn’t some Hogwarts adventure he would be discussing. “Anyway, you’re wrong, I’m not considering any of that and you have to promise you won’t tell anyone that Malfoy is living here.”  

“Why is he living here?” Ron asked. Harry sighed.  

“He’s leaving the wizarding world.”  

Ron laughed at that and stopped when Harry didn’t respond. “Oh, wait, you’re serious?” He asked. “Malfoy, Draco Malfoy, that Malfoy is leaving the wizarding world.” Ron stated more than asked and Harry took a deep breath.  

“You must promise you will not let anyone know that Draco is living here.” He reiterated.  

Before long they changed conversation and eventually said their goodbyes. When Harry returned to the kitchen he saw Malfoy’s selections not just for the living-room but also the others on the list. He had to admit he was impressed with the choices. Seeing them all together he could see – maybe not the difference – but that the choices worked nicely together.  

“And that would be the entrance hallway. Here, what do you think?” Malfoy asked.  

“I like it actually.” Harry genuinely admitted. “I’ll put the orders in.” Malfoy looked smug and Harry could notice him almost sit up a smidge taller. Harry also noticed that at some point that haughty attitude turned from irritating to... some kind of endearment? Ok that’s enough thinking for today. He cleared his throat and took the files from him, putting them together so he could get the orders prepared.  

“What did you tell Granger and Weasley?” Malfoy asked and Harry glanced at him.  

“I tried not to say much, other than ask them not to say that you are here to anyone.” Malfoy looked at the book from the baby shop, his eyes losing focus as if going into a memory. “You ok? Feeling sick again?” He noticed Malfoy had eaten not just his share of the sandwiches, but also Harry’s.  

“No, I’m fine. Just felt tired.” Harry could hear it in his voice too. He thought of what Hermione said, about the toll such a pregnancy could be having on his body. Malfoy would be reaching three months this week and he hadn’t seen any medical professionals yet.  

“Have you thought of seeing a mediwizard to check that everything is alright?” Malfoy looked at him alarmed and shook his head.  

“Absolutely not!” He shook his head, reaching to pour himself another cup of tea. “I’m not going to mediwizard and risk more headlines... or that man or my parents finding me.”  

“Then, a house-call. I’ll swear them to secrecy with an unbreakable vow.” Harry could see now that despite Malfoy’s morning sickness lessening, he still looked a little pale and tired most of the time. Malfoy frowned looking like he wanted to argue. “You need a checkup Malfoy – it's not just about you anymore, remember?” Malfoy opened his mouth to argue but looked away instead.  

Harry watched as the blonde’s hand slipped down to rest over his stomach. Harry looked away, feeling as if this was a private moment that he was intruding on.  

“It must be the unbreakable vow.” Malfoy said and Harry nodded. “Then... fine.” He sighed.  

 

Chapter 9

Harry smiled at the mediwizard as she invited him to sit. Her consultation office was a serene room, that allowed no sound in, from the busy waiting room outside, or out. “Thank you for seeing me on such short notice.” He said.  

“Of course, Mister Potter.” She said accepting the cup of tea. “Now, how can I help you?” She asked. Harry smiled.   

“You’re aware of my request for absolute privacy and confidentiality beyond your professional oath?” She nodded professionally.   

“Absolutely Mister Potter. If it was anyone else – I would refuse – but as you’re the one requesting it, I am ready to take an unbreakable vow.” She said, and for once, Harry didn’t mind the stupid pedestal people put him on. “Do you have someone else to be the caster? Otherwise, I can summon one of my colleagues to assist us.”  

Harry nodded and soon another mediwizard joined them and Harry stretched out his hand to the doctor. “You swear that you will treat the patient I want you to treat without revealing anything about the person, their condition, their treatment.”   

The mediwizard hesitated, confused, probably not having expected that this was about anyone else other than Harry. That being said the golden ropes of magic were already swirling around their joined arms. She seemed to decide she was still interested in helping him and replied to confirm it.  

“I swear.”  

OOoOoOo  

Draco waited in front of the fireplace, sitting on the couch and bouncing his leg up and down as he watched the wood crackle. He’d been nervously waiting for Potter to return for close to half an hour. He hated having to just sit around and wait, but in this house he felt safe.  

A new crackle drew his attention.  

Draco looked up as the fireplace roared green and one of the mediwizards stepped out, followed closely by Potter, who nodded at him. The lady looked at him with evident surprise in her face and looked between him and Potter and back once more.   

“Mister Malfoy, are you, my patient?” She asked with a smile that formed once the surprise faded away from her expression.   

“Yes, Malfoy, the oath is complete, you can speak freely. I’ll be in the kitchen getting some tea ready.” He said and walked out.   

Draco watched him go and looked at the doctor uncertain. She seemed unfazed by his mistrust and sat down on the chaise across from him.   

“Now tell me, how can I help?” She said.   

“I’m with child.” He said. She stared for a few seconds and nodded.   

“I see. How far along?”   

“Coming up to three months.” Draco said.  

“Is... Mister Potter the father?” She asked and Draco laughed out loud but quickly covered his mouth at the unrefined response and cleared his throat. “I mean, uh, no. The father is Alfred Davis.” He said.  

“Who is your regular mediwizard for your conception?” She asked, reaching out for his hand, which Draco allowed as she felt for his pulse.   

“You’re the first doctor to assess me since I conceived.” He said.   

“Alright, but before?” She asked.   

“Before?”  

She took out her wand and slowly went from head to toe, scanning him, avoiding his naval. Draco stayed very still and quiet as she did so.   

“Hmm...” She frowned. “Your pressure is leaning on the high side, we’ll keep an eye on that.” She wrote something down and looked back up. “Yes, before. To conceive.”  

“I’m... confused.” He answered.   

“You did see a mediwizard to get your body ready for conception, correct?” she said as if it was so obvious. Draco stared at her, her question adding no further clarity whatsoever to his confusion. She looked at him for a long time, a frown forming once more. “Mister Draco, when was the last time you saw a mediwizard?” She asked.   

“I went when I was feeling sick, a week after I... was intimate with that man.”   

“And before that?”   

Draco shrugged. “I haven’t had to see anyone for years.”   

“Is this pregnancy a surprise to you?” She asked. Draco released a breath nodding.   

“It was... quite the shock... I had to leave my home, Potter is teaching me how to live in the muggle world.” He mumbled, his shoulders drooping. He looked up at her once more, and her frown was still there. “What’s wrong? Is the child safe?” He asked.   

She sat up straight and opened her mouth when Potter called that he was bringing tea. “May I ask, are you and mister Potter in a relationship?” She said and Draco bristled up in outrage that she would even ask that after what he explained – but then again – she probably read all the salacious non-sense written in the Daily Prophet, and that made his defences jump to full height as he calmed his expression, not allowing any emotion to reveal what he was feeling within.   

And then, there was Potter, who was less graceful and tripped on the edge of the carpet, sending the tray, teapot, tea cups and cookies flying. Draco used his seeker reflexes and with a swish of his wand, the items were frozen mid-air. He sighed and shook his head at Potter who looked at them sheepishly and smiled at the doctor. “No - we are not together. We’re just friends. I’ll be right out.” He grabbed the items Draco was holding in the air and put them back onto the tray, before placing the tray on the table.   

“That... is quite unfortunate.” She said sadly, which made them both turn their attention to her. “Mister... Malfoy, what I have to say might be hard to hear, but it might mean you can regain your position back in your household, as your pregnancy is not being publicized, so it might remain a secret yet.”   

“I’m... confused. Also, why is it unfortunate?" Draco asked. The doctor sat up and her compassionate expression made Draco’s heart race.   

“I should go.” Potter said making his way out.   

“Stop. You know something.” Draco ordered glaring at Potter, who looked like he knew part of what was coming. Of course, that’s why he insisted Draco be seen by a mediwizard. “You. Sit. Now.”   

“Malfoy, I...” Potter looked at him directly in the eyes, the guilt and uncertainty glowing in his green eyes before he finally sighed and sat down on the opposite end of the couch, as far away as possible from the two of them. Draco turned to the doctor and signalled with his hand for her to continue.   

“Mister Malfoy, it is impossible that you did not know you would be in this position, it takes months of specific potions being drank in specific dates, with a mediwizard checking your magical core and physical transformations regularly for three months before intercourse is advised.” Draco stared at her blankly, his mind reeling. She took advantage of his silence and continued. “If you are unaware, then the person that put you in this state must have been feeding you the potions regularly, and monitoring your changes just as often, without you even knowing it was happening.”   

Draco shook his head, his mouth feeling dry. “No... No, Alfred Davis wasn’t... isn’t a mediwizard he’s... he’s from a magical textiles empire family. He’s... he’s not...” Draco felt sick and out of breath at the same time. He frowned remembering, three months before he slept with him... they saw each other regularly after the first month of meeting, often they would meet over tea, they would hold hands over the table, always chaperoned, even if they were in public spaces. To have a chaperone signalled to the other families that he was seriously beginning the process for marriage. It was tradition... he told Davis that.  

“Of course, my darling, any tradition important to you I’ll uphold it.” He smiled, kissing the back of his hand, which had made Draco uncomfortable, getting treated like a woman, but at least he would abide by his traditions.   

“I’ll ask my mother.” He said but Davis stopped him.   

“And I’ll ask my assistant, Mrs. Clair Filou. She’s of good standing and actually studied in France, Beauxbatons. Her husband works as one of my father’s top executives for the Davis Fabrics’ branches here in England.” He said, pointing to the assistant he kept around him who smiled faintly but continued standing to the side like a servant.   

Draco saw no reason to object. Gradually most of the meetings took place at Davis’ place, chaperoned by Mrs. Filou. Until the one time, three months ago, when she wasn’t there, and Davis convinced him to give away something Draco wouldn’t ever get back. And unfortunately, none of this would be happening if he simply had waited until the wedding night.  

“How... how would the person check? A mediwizard, what kind of thing would they do to check?” He heard Potter ask and he would say thank you later, when he could find his voice again.   

“Unfortunately, it’s quite simple. Someone just needs to point their wand at you and assess you like I just did, Mister Malfoy. They could do it while your back was turned or in your sleep. Let me reiterate, it is illegal for a non-registered mediwizard, who has not taken their hypocratic oath, to perform medical magic on someone else. Furthermore, registered or not, it is illegal to perform medical magic on another individual without their consent. Even if we don’t agree with their thought process, if the person has capacity, and makes a decision to refuse treatment, even if was an unwise decision in our professional opinion, it is still illegal for anyone to perform medical magic on someone without their consent.” She said very clearly but that didn’t help Draco feel any better.   

“I will have to report to the aurors about this, but as my oath with you mister Potter, dictates, I will not give any identifying details.” She leaned over, she was empathetic, kind, but direct to the point and Draco knew the worst was yet to come from her. “Furthermore, this is a very complicated process. Once your child is conceived within your magical womb, which the potions generate, you need a constant supply of the father’s energy to strengthen your body enough to carry the child to term.”  

“I... what are you saying? I... I have to go back to Davis?” He whispered, he saw the doctor become blurry, tears forming, which was preferable to the nausea he was feeling.   

“I’m afraid... without Alfred Davis’s energy, your child is already very weak... as well as your own magical core.” Draco blinked looking down. “Your child will not last long. It’s a miracle it’s still holding on having had no energy whatsoever from its progenitor.” She said. “I know this is hard to hear but... termination is the only other option. This way, you could go back to your family, with the proper care, I’ll make sure you’re recovered before you go back.”   

Draco shook his head. “No...” He said shaking his head some more. If he found Davis... “I could find Davis... I’ll... for my... for...” He put his hand down on his stomach. He tried to think, he had to think clearly, he couldn’t lose focus. “What... how would he give me his energy.” Draco asked as clearly as he could.  

“Intercourse is the easiest way.” Draco stood and threw up in the nearest vase. “But, not the only way, absolutely not. I wouldn’t even advise returning to this person though, considering how he has done this to you in this despicable and very illegal way.”   

“I still accepted lying with him.” Draco forced out. “This is my fault.”  

“This isn’t your fault.” Potter said. The way he said it made Draco want to believe it.   

“Mister Potter is right. Going back to him is also not advised. The energy must be willingly given and taken.” She said. “You can’t trust them. Your magical core will block you from accepting the energy now that you know of the betrayal. I’ve seen it myself and there’s evidence in literature to support this.” The doctor came to his side, vanished the mess with a wave of her wand and helped him back to the couch, offering him a calming draught. Draco took it and his heart slowly settled, his anxiety dampening. “It almost would have been better that you and mister Potter had been in a relationship, that way-”  

“What?” Both of them said in unison and the doctor looked at them both, considering her words carefully. Draco remember what she said before.  

“Wait... you asked me if I was with Potter, why?” He asked. Draco looked at Potter and must have looked as shellshocked as Potter. Draco sobered up wiping the remaining tears away. “Potter can give me energy? Other than how... you specified before?” He asked.   

“Yes... there are ways, a new partner can share their energy, through means other than intercourse, but it’s usually a partner as this creates a link between the partner and the child. Essentially mister Potter would be sustaining, nurturing, and assisting the child to grow. As much as you are carrying the child and nurturing them with your blood, mister Malfoy, the partner would be nurturing them with their magic, and helping you sustain the magic required to grow the child to term, birth them, and have both survive at the end.” She explained. “Mister Potter’s magic will also overwrite any genetic influence from Alfred Davis. It would be mister Potter’s name that would need to be registered in the birth scroll as his father, meaning the child would receive all legal rights and protections as if you had sired them yourself.”   

“And if I don’t, the child would die.” The doctor nodded.  

Draco didn’t dare look at Potter right now. He knew what the Potter would do, hollier-than-thou Potter, offering himself as sacrifice when any innocent was in danger. He didn’t want Potter to do this.  

“I’ll do it.” Potter said and Draco closed his eyes. He closed his eyes because he was completely powerless to stop this. He couldn’t refuse Potter. This was his only chance. He wouldn’t go back to Davis, much less if his grubby, filthy energy might not even work to save the child.   

The doctor looked hesitant, looking at both of them. “Lets... lets pause for one second. If you were to agree it will take me twenty-four hours to prepare what I need to solidify the connection between you two. You have that time to think about it. If not, I can assist you, mister Malfoy, to progressing the termination before you get any weaker. I know this is a very heavy burden to consider within a day, both outcomes. Please really think about this.” She said and gave Draco some energy potions and nutrition to replenish what the child had been taking from him.  

He nodded and Potter must have done the same as one second later, the fire roared and in a flash of green they were both left on their own.   

The silence stretched and Draco tried to think of something to say. He opened his mouth, released a gasp to see if words would follow but quickly closed it, as he realized no words would come. He glanced at Potter, saw him try the same and close his mouth in the same way. Draco tried again and Potter followed – making them look like two fish trying to breathe out of water. They stopped trying and stared at each other and Draco couldn’t control the laughter that ensued, which cause Potter to burst out laughing as well.   

“I’m sorry, I... it’s not funny but...” Draco tried to regain composure but the more they tried the more they laughed seeing each other’s futile attempts to stop.   

Draco felt tears of laughter that he wiped away, and slowly they were able to calm down and a comfortable silence settled once more.   

oOoOoOo  

Harry wiped his own tears of mirth from the corners of his eyes, triggered by their bout of spontaneous laughter. He saw Malfoy’s smile slowly turned bitter as he stared at the flames of the fireplace.  

“I’m...” Malfoy paused for a moment. “I’m so sorry... I am... as much as it disgusts me to admit it... very ashamed.” He said, touching his stomach. The nervous laughter from before really seemed to help Malfoy relax and open up. His eyes filled with grief, probably thinking of the child that he could lose within twenty-four hours. “I wanted to run away, but if I’d done that, we both would have died.” He said.  

Harry shuddered as it seemed to be a trend with wizard purebloods that ran away to live amongst the muggles like ignorant newborns themselves.   

Alfred Davis. That man... the anger roared under his veins. Why would that man do something so vile when Draco was already going to marry him? Why break the law, humiliate and abuse Malfoy like this? If he hadn’t done this, they would be married presently. Without putting Malfoy in this position. Why go to these lengths?   

“It is not your fault.” Harry said looking at Malfoy’s sad expression and his anger faded, feeling an urge to get closer. “I meant what I said... I’ll do it.” He said. Malfoy looked up at him.   

“We can write a new contract... any doubts you have, we can discuss all terms and conditions.” Draco insisted and Harry chuckled.   

“You would be a very good business man." He joked the desperation in Draco’s eyes made Harry shake his head and sigh. “If it would make you feel better. We can write a contract.” He said and saw Malfoy’s shoulders relax and actually sigh with relief. “But rushing a contract is not a good idea. We only have twenty-four hours.”   

“Agreed.” Malfoy nodded. “I trust your integrity, that you will sign after we start.” Harry was genuinely flattered that Draco, with his mistrust – and fairly justified – would somehow not apply to him.   

"Coming from you, I’m honoured.”   

Malfoy rolled his eyes. “Shut up, Potter.” He slouched back and grabbed the cookies that had been left ignored until now. Harry smiled faintly, seeing him return back to normal and more energised following the doctor’s potions. He poured him a cup of tea and passed the cup to the blonde who looked at the cup and accepted it, taking a sip and sighing softly.   

They were both clearly still thinking about a lot as they sat in silence, finishing the cookies and tea and when it was all finished they still sat in silence, deep in thought.  

By ten, they headed up to their rooms and Harry watched him enter his room. “Goodnight, Malfoy.” Harry said and the blonde stopped, turning to look at him and nodded with a tired smile and made Harry’s heart jump in his chest like many other times he’d tried to ignore. Oh boy.   

“Goodnight, Potter.” And they both closed the door to their rooms.   

Harry turned to look at the fireplace in his own room, nicely lit by Kreacher, who had regained as much energy as Malfoy had lost, seemingly overjoyed at having a descendant of the house of Black not just living here, but carrying a child within. He still obeyed Harry, but he happily waited on Malfoy who tried to do things on his own, whenever Kreacher would let him. In turn, with Harry ‘caring for master Draco’, as Kreacher put it, the house-elf was all the more attentive to the rooms. The house in general, beyond the renovations, was also brightening up due to Kreacher’s attentions.   

Harry got undressed, putting on some pjama trousers and getting into bed, trying to quiet his mind. As he lay there, thinking about this past year, these past weeks, Draco’s baby, he reminded himself that if he went through with it, it would be his child as well. His name on the birth scroll. His energy sustaining both Draco and the child.  

His heart skipped a beat, feeling a joy he’d felt a year ago when he thought Ginny might have been pregnant. Tears came to his eyes and he sobbed, part of him wondering what the hell the fates were thinking presenting this opportunity to him, and cursing them for hurting Malfoy the way they were. As much as the blonde idiot annoyed him before, and still did, Harry cared for him. He’d become an endearing friend and Harry wanted to protect him.  

He fell into a pleasant dream where he stood by as he watched Draco sucking the life out of Davis by wringing his neck with his bare hands.  

Chapter 10

Ron yawned as he entered the quidditch arena where he could see Ginny and her team in training. He carried her lunch in his hand and though he was annoyed he had to be up this early on his day off, he couldn’t help but feel proud as he saw Ginny in uniform. His little sister, a professional quidditch player like she always wanted.   

He thought of Harry for a moment, and remembered how angry he had been with the two of them when they first broke up. Ginny cried for a week after she threw that stupid “We’re not pregnant” party. To say Ron was surprised Harry lashed out at her for it would be a lie. He remembered being so uncomfortable when he got there with Hermione, seeing Harry get congratulated and have to smile and nod stiffly through it all was painful, but Ginny was always by his side so when Ron asked if he wanted to leave, she cut in and told him to have fun.   

Ron told his mother who was outraged, but before she could even tell Ginny off, Ginny came in tears, ran into her mother’s arms and cried that it was over between her and Harry.   

She got her scolding later, but ultimately her argument made sense, for her. She didn’t want a child yet. She was a professional quidditch player. It was her dream. Their mother tried to talk sense into her but Ron ultimately agreed with Ginny.   

Then he was angry at Harry, for not wanting to wait. If he loved her, he should be fine with waiting. But when he went to see him, Harry was very calm and decided, in a way Ron hadn’t seen him in a while. That day was a revelation to Ron. He thought love would be enough. But Harry wanted a family, and he didn’t want to wait ten, fifteen years, maybe forever, to be a father.  And Ginny went about her non-pregnancy in a piss-poor way too. This, he let her know once her tears were out of the way.   

As he made it to the pitch, Ginny saw him and came over as everyone went to their lunch breaks. “Oh, thanks bro.” She said, taking the lunch their mother prepared. “Why did mum send you?” She asked.   

“I can’t come and visit my sister?” He asked and she looked at him unamused. “Ok, the owls were all out by the time mum saw you left your lunch.” He said.   

“That makes sense, thanks.” She said going to sit and Ron joined her. “I heard you went to see Harry the other day.”   

Ron hummed, looking at the pitch, thinking about Malfoy and Harry living under the same roof. “Yeah, the house is looking much better, it looks much bigger and brighter, I thought I was in the wrong house when we arrived.” He chuckled, watching her expressions. She ate the sandwich and had that wistful look in her eyes. “You miss him?”   

She looked at him and sighed. “I... yes. Of course.” She said, looking at her colleagues who were having lunch together. “You see Merriweather?” She asked. Ron looked at the player sitting nearby, recognizing all of Ginny’s team-members.   

“She was on maternity leave, wasn’t she?” He asked, treading carefully, realizing the conversation was about to take a turn into walking-on-egg-shells territory.   

“She came back six months ago. She plays better than ever and didn’t even get replaced.” Ginny said. “I was convinced I would lose everything if I had gotten pregnant.”   

“They couldn’t have replaced you, it’s not legal.” Ron said, wondering where Ginny got this idea from. She huffed.   

“In theory yes, but this kind of stuff happens all the time, doesn’t it? You come back and they pretend to fire you for some other random reason. Let alone for such a physically demanding job.” She grumbled. Ron stared at her for a long time.   

“Are you thinking of getting back together with Harry?” He asked. “I can clearly see you still miss him.”   

Ginny smiled. “I think... I think I freaked out... and I didn’t think about Harry’s feelings. I miss him. He would bring me lunch every day, you know? Owl or no owl.” She smiled and Ron smiled but it was forced.   

Malfoy kept popping into his mind for some reason and he remembered the fire in Harry’s eyes that the blonde would always trigger, whether it was due to rage back in the day or... whatever it was today. He couldn’t imagine them being friends, but he didn’t stay long enough to see them interact. He was sure if he did, he’d just see them start fighting like cats or something.   

“I... I actually...” Ron looked back at her, the guilt in her eyes, the tears forming.   

“Ginny?”   

“Ron... I actually - I miss him so much. Harry was always so wonderful.” She said, laughing softly, trying to stop herself from fully crying, which she succeeded after a few sniffles. “Do you think he’d meet with me? Christmas was so awkward, with us avoiding each other.” She said, wiping the last of her tears away.   

Ron thought about it, not really thinking he should get involved. “You’d have to ask him that Ginny.” He said. “You hurt him a lot with that stupid party, and it’s been almost a year.”   

Ginny nodded. “I know...” She continued to eat her meal in silence, and Ron patted her back, sighing for his sister.   

oOoOoOo  

Draco sat nervously as the medic smiled and sat down before him. “My apologies, I didn’t get your name yesterday.” He said and she nodded.   

“Not at all. I was at fault for not introducing myself by name. You were understandably nervous and then received some upsetting news.” She said and accepted the handshake. “My name is Helen Smith.” Draco nodded and sighed looking at Potter who smiled at her and sat down beside Draco.   

“Thank you, Ms. Smith... Draco and I discussed this after you left...” Potter said. Draco nodded for him to continue. “I accept to provide him with energy.” He said.   

“Very well, before you both go ahead with this, I brought the required paperwork for this situation.” She said and took out some scrolls and each of them received one. “This consent form explains the risks involved, the responsibilities and the legal agreement that mister Potter will obtain parental rights upon the successful birth of the child.” Draco saw Potter’s fingers twitch at that last part, but his face remained calm and Draco thought that maybe he’d imagined it.   

Draco glanced at his consent form which had all medical related information, the risks, nothing that outweighed the benefit of having his child survive.  

Potter would be his child’s father.  

He took a deep breath. What was he doing? Was he really going to do this? Potter would be entangled forever with him. Draco told himself he would pay him back for all the favours he’d done already for him.   

He waited, reading and re-reading the consent form again. He hated that his life was in someone else’s hands once more. But... at least it was Potter’s hands. He held his breath as Potter put the scroll on the coffee table and signed it with his quill. Draco noticed Potter’s chicken-scratch signature had changed to a more refined cursive form. The black ink turned gold and Potter turned to him, handing him the quill.   

Draco took the quill and placed the scroll on the coffee table. It kept trying to roll into closed position, and he was about to charm it into place when Potter reached down and held it open for him. Draco’s shaky hands steadied and with a deep breath he signed the contract.   

The mediwitch smiled and took the scrolls, vanishing them. “Now let us begin.” She said. “Please hold hands.” She said and Draco stretched out his hand to him, which Potter took without hesitation. “Both hands please, facing each other.” She said.  

They both shifted, turning awkwardly to face each other on the couch and reached out to hold each other's hands.  

“I will now do the binding.” She said and Draco paused.   

“Wait.” He pulled his hands back and looked at the medic. “This is the marriage bond.” He said alarmed.   

“What?” Potter asked looking at the witch in shock.   

“No, I swear, it starts similarly but like I said, the bond fades when the child is born and gives their first breath safely.” She said smiling warmly. “It will bind your energies in a deeper way than marriage as mister Potter’s energy will actively flow into your core every time you come into contact, or mister Potter gives you something to consume that he prepares, or serves you tea, even then.”   

She said reassuringly and Draco blinked, thinking about the other times Potter’s food made him feel better, but it didn’t last long. Maybe there was some truth to this. He looked at Potter who extended his hands to him once more.   

“I’m ready if you are, Malfoy.” He said and Draco clenched his jaw, still finding him annoying. He reached out and held his hands.   

“I will start, you can’t break off contact now. Once I start, the spell will start binding your energies. When I finish, I want you both to press each other’s foreheads together.” She said. Draco frowned, this was too similar to the marriage bond – but the end would have been a kiss without their magic getting bound.   

“Fine.” Draco sighed and held Potter’s hands firmly.   

She began the incantation, which indeed was different from the marriage bond. Draco began to feel warmth trickling up his fingers, hands, wrists, arms, and then spreading through his entire body. He had to close his eyes, feeling wrapped up in a warm blanket.   

He barely heard her voice anymore as he closed his eyes.   

oOoOoOo  

Harry could feel his energy flowing into Draco, feeling a little colder, as if water from a cool spring was trickling from his chest, out to his arms and passing from his fingers into the blonde’s skin. As Draco closed his eyes, Harry stared at the gentle expression in his face, as if he was completely relaxed, without a worry or care in the world. He smiled faintly knowing it was his energy that was making him feel better.   

The mediwitch stopped the spell and the energy kept flowing. He glanced at her and she nodded. He leaned in, the top his forehead touching Draco’s and now the warmth returned, washing down his body, like warm pressure that pushed outward and drowned the noises of the room, replaced by a fast, swishing beat that lingered. As the pressure faded so did the swishing sound and their hands parted gently, like magnets pushing each other away.   

Harry blinked as he opened his eyes, and saw Draco do the same. Draco was looking at him in wonder and Harry felt his heart racing as they both turned to the mediwitch who smiled.   

“You might have heard something beating a little fast as the bond settled, correct?” She asked and they both nodded. “That was the baby’s heartbeat. It’s a lovely side-effect, isn’t it?” She smiled. Harry felt a knot in his throat that was hard to swallow, and his eyes filled up with tears of emotion.  

oOoOoOo   

Draco placed his hand down on his stomach, caressing the warm skin, still feeling the energy sustaining him, the weakness fading away. He turned to thank Potter when he saw him wiping the tears that escaped from his eyes. “Potter, are you crying?” He asked.   

Potter scoffed wiping them away faster. “No.” Draco felt himself smile and quickly supressed that by turning back to the mediwitch.  

“It’s normal for emotions to be up and down as the child develops.” The mediwitch said and smiled motioning for Draco to give her his hands. She checked him all over once more, before smiling. “The bond is made. You’re already looking much better mister Malfoy and the child’s heart is beating stronger.” She commented and Draco sighed, relieved that it was working.   

“Thank you, Ms. Smith.” Draco said.   

“Now, you’ll have to hold hands the same way and touch foreheads once a day for three days, then every week should suffice. You should both be able to feel it if you need more energy.”   

Draco nodded, standing to watch her leave.  

“You are both very welcome. Now, I must go. I have other patients at the clinic to tend to. Make sure to eat well mister Malfoy, is your nausea settling yet?” She asked.   

“Yes, I barely get sick now, luckily.” He sighed.   

“Lucky indeed.” She smiled “Everything else should progress like a regular pregnancy. Wizarding pregnancy that is.” Potter nodded and with a final goodbye the fireplace flashed to green.  

The silence stretched and Draco sighed as he looked over to Potter. “You saved me again, Potter.” He said, annoyed, but not really able to get angry about it.   

Potter looked at him for a long time before shaking his head. “How are you feeling?”   

Draco thought about it and nodded. “I’m better”.   

“You look better.” He said and Draco glared at him.   

“Thanks.” He said and took a deep breath as the silence stretched, awkwardly as Draco thought of what to say to Potter, who would essentially become his child’s father as the months, and the child, evolves.   

“So... can I borrow that catalogue?” Potter asked and Draco blinked looking at the baby catalogue he’d browsed multiple times.  

“Now that I have more energy, why don’t we go to the actual shop? I haven’t left the house in a while and frankly, the smell of fresh paint is starting to give me a headache.” Draco countered and Potter looked excited.   

“Cool, give me five minutes to get ready.” Because Potter was never ready unless he had to go out. Draco on the other hand would always get ready for the day first thing in the morning, even if he wasn’t planning to go anywhere.   

“Sure.” Draco said, leaning back to browse through the catalogue once more.   

 

Chapter 11

Lucius supported Narcissa as they left the charity event and they returned home, opting for a stroll in the garden while the skies remained clear. They walked calmly and Lucius knew Narcissa enjoyed the feel of the sun on her skin as the skies had remained grey and rainy for weeks. The event had been a success, and Lucius was able to hold his head a little higher as more prominent members of the Ministry of Magic joined and greeted them with respect.   

 He looked at his wife proudly. “This wouldn’t have been possible without you.” Lucius said, kissing the back of her hand as they walked. He could see her try to suppress a smile, as she kept looking straight ahead.    

“Did you speak to Mister Crow?” She asked. Lucius gave her arm a comforting squeeze.    

“He said Davis came to the Aurors office to report that he was being denied access to his fiancée and was concerned for his safety.” Lucius said.    

“Oh Lucius... would they come here? If that man finds out Draco isn’t here, he’ll start looking for him.” She said, placing a hand on her chest looking away with worry.    

“Crow said they took a statement, but they’re doing everything by the book since that man was defeated.” Lucius said. “He reassured me there’s a backlog of cases they have to go through first.”    

“Lucius... I asked the mediwitch that looks after me about the process for Draco to reach that state.” She said and Lucius released her arm shaking her head.    

“Narcissa, I beg that you stop. I would rather not hear this about my son.” He said and she grabbed onto his arm with razor precision and yanked him back into place beside her.    

“No, you fool, you must hear this.” She said through clenched teeth and Lucius sighed, bracing himself, rubbing his temple as they sat down in one of the garden benches.    

“Very well...” Lucius said, but he wasn’t convinced he wouldn’t stop her again depending on what she said. “Your mediwitch... what was her name?” He asked.   

“Mrs. Smith, she’s the most highly regarded.” Narcissa said and Lucius looked at her as the silence stretched. “She said Draco would have had to take multiple potions, be assessed medically, then be intimate. Draco would never have tried to do that before getting married.” Narcissa said. Lucius took a deep breath.    

“Are you sure? Draco admitted he was intimate – he said it happened only once and the rest that was published was hogwash.” Lucius said.    

“Yes, I remember the argument – well, I’m being generous, an argument requires two people to be sharing their differing opinions back and forth. What I remember was you yelling at Draco once he admitted that much and not letting him get a word in sideways after that. Then I didn’t see my son leave his room for weeks, when you yelled some more, and then I haven’t seen him since.” She said.    

“I was wrong, Narcissa. I have apologised many times.” Lucius said.    

“Your apologies are no good to me and I have never heard you apologise to Draco in your life.” She said, her tone calm, but cold. “It was your job to research this family.”   

Lucius took a deep breath, looking out at the garden that was already turning dormant for winter. “I know. I did. The Davis family is world renowned amongst the highest in our society. They have wealth, power – if in the Americas.” He shook his head. “There was nothing wrong with him, he would have been perfect for the family as a fourth son. The Davis family disowns all children that don’t become head-of-house once a new head is handed the position, which means Alfred Davis would have taken the Malfoy name.”    

“Hmm... sounds familiar. You did threaten to disown him.” She commented and it was like an icepick to his ribs.    

“You know I didn’t mean that.”    

“Didn’t you?” She asked looking at him straight on.    

Lucius didn’t know what to say in his defence. “I just wanted him to listen to me and trust that I could find him a life partner he could genuinely be happy with.”    

“That’s Lucius Malfoys’ words. What you said to Draco sounded like someone else I knew.” Lucius tensed. “After all Abraxas put you through and you try to use his threats against your own son.” She looked away, looking genuinely disgusted with him and pulling her arm back. “Abraxas would have already burned Draco off of the family registry, at least you’re not fully embracing his traditions. Thank Merlin he didn’t live as long as your grandfather or he would have.”   

His grandfather had lived a long life, and if Abraxas had lived similarly, he would still be head of house and would have done exactly as Narcissa said.    

“If he hadn’t killed him first.” Lucius let slip, his memories going far back into his childhood, remembering the older sister he once had. He felt Narcissa reach out quickly to try and pull him back from that memory.    

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have brought him up. I shouldn’t have compared you.” She whispered. Lucius clung to the memory for a little while longer, something ringing in his head.    

oOoOoOo    

“ Luci... please... call mama...” Lettie whimpered to him as he sat frozen where his father sat him, to watch the punishment he and grandfather had unleashed upon his sister.     

His sister, about to start her fifth year, lay crumpled on the ground. Her once white, flowy dress, with soft pink embroidered flowers was now stained with the blood from her beating. His beautiful sister, looked at him, pleading, while their father stood with their grandfather by the door.     

Lucius couldn’t move, fear paralysed him in place. He could barely breathe.     

“A mudblood, what a disgrace.” Their grandfather said, sounding regretful, as if he hadn’t participated in her torture. As if he was disappointed that they’d had to cancel a picnic due to poor weather.     

“They were even seen holding hands by Vanessa Parkinson.” Abraxas hissed.     

“Family honour, son. She is a stain on this name. Family above all else, Abraxas.” His grandfather said. Ominously.     

“Of course, father.” Abraxas responded, though Lucius would later hear him complain that his grandfather didn’t understand Lord Voldemort’s power and vision.     

“You should meet my friend. Morded Davis. His family manages inheritance much more efficiently in my opinion. One son is all one needs to continue the family.” He said, closing the door and leaving them there alone. He heard their voices fading away. Lucius watched his sister’s ragged breathing and with a whimper, he slipped off the chair to lay down beside her.    

Lucius stared at his sister, tears bubbling from his ten-year-old eyes and rolling down his cheeks.     

“Lettie please... you said you’d show me the secret passage to Hogsmeade when I started Hogwarts.” He whimpered.     

“Luci...” She smiled, nuzzling his forehead, the only part he could see her move with no pain. He sobbed, feeling her go still, her breathing stopping then starting again. He would think she was gone then she would gasp again making him grieve multiple times. The final time he still had that hope that she would once more return to him, but she was gone, and all he could do was stay beside her, crying, his body feeling like lead. He felt her body go cold and it felt like hours before his mother came to get him. She ignored Lettie, pulling him up and forcing him to his feet, taking him to his room where he had the house-elves bathe him.     

The only comfort she offered was the brushing of his hair. She never used to do that. Lettie would always brush his hair. He glanced up at his mother, seeing her blank expression as she brushed his hair with as much gentleness as his sister used to do.     

There was no funeral. There was no mention of her again. In school, they believed she’d gone to Beauxbatons and soon everyone stopped asking about her. Lucius wondered how she could have been so stupid as to hold hands with a mudblood, and soon enough he blamed her for her own misfortune. He blamed her for not caring about their family name enough to avoid the mudblood altogether. If that mudblood wasn’t even admitted to Hogwarts, her fate would have also been different. He never did find out who the mudblood was or if the rumour had even been true.     

oOoOoOo   

Narcissa watched as Lucius pinched the bridge of his nose tightly trying but failing to stop his eyes from dampening. He hadn’t thought of his sister in a long time and Narcissa felt pain in her heart knowing she triggered the memory.    

“Lucius?” she asked, reaching for his arm. He looked straight ahead.    

“I remember... my grandfather mentioned being friends with Mordred Davis... three heads ago. I could find his letters and see if there’s anything we can exploit.” Lucius said.    

“I’ll help.” She said. Lucius nodded as they stood and walked slowly back to the manor.    

“Did Mrs. Smith mention who had assessed him while taking those potions?” He asked. Narcissa sighed shaking her head.    

“She said if Draco had or hadn’t been a patient was something that she couldn’t disclose. She said it was confidential information.”    

“So, she couldn’t even confirm if she had seen him recently.” Lucius added.    

“Correct.” Narcissa hated feeling powerless, it reminded her of the battle of Hogwarts, where she had to stand in the forest, not knowing if her boy was alive or if he had been struck down during the first attack wave.    

She frowned as Harry Potter flashed into his mind. If she ever thought about him and the battle, it would be the memory of him lying, seemingly dead, on the forest ground. For some reason now she saw him standing before her mind’s eye just smiling warmly at her. He looked more mature, as he was today. She’d invited him too to today’s charity event out of politeness but he had already declined to attend months back. So why was she thinking about him now?    

“Have you seen Harry Potter recently?” She asked.    

Lucius paused for a second and frowned confused. “Potter? No, not at all.” He said looking at her confused. “Why do you ask?”    

“I’m not sure... he just came to mind for some reason.” She said, her instincts were telling her something and listening to them had never failed her before. “It’s probably nothing. Let's get started with those letters.” She said.    

oOoOoOo   

Draco walked into the baby store with Potter, and walking in here again, now no longer alone but having him by his side, had Draco feeling all sorts of conflicting emotions.    

“You liked this one last time, right?” Potter asked, placing his hand on it and Draco tried to picture Potter looking down at a newborn babe that would be as much Potter’s as his.    

“Yes, it would go well in my room.” He said reaching down to feel the blanket with the back of his fingers, feeling the scratchy display blanket but he would change that out all the same. Potter reached to the corner of the bassinette where a ‘plastic’ - as Potter called it – bag held many copies of something called a ‘bar-code’. He took a copy and held onto it. “What are you doing?” He asked, genuinely curious.    

“I told you the bar-code is a unique number for this specific item, when we go to pay and give them our delivery address, they’ll scan all the items we asked for.” He said.    

“Oh... like an owl-order.”    

“Yes... but there’s so many items from this company, and they change regularly, that they need a more complex numbering system. Hence the bar-code.” He said and Draco thought about that.    

“You mentioned ‘branches’?” He asked. Potter nodded.   

“Yeah, as these companies get bigger they open small branches in different places to reach more customers. Easy in the muggle world since there’s so many of them. But wizards all only ever go to Diagon alley and small highstreets in wizarding villages.” Potter mumbled.    

“The wizarding world businesses tend to me small. Even the Nimbus Racing Broom Company has at most ten, twelve employees?” Draco thought out loud. His attention was cut short as he saw Potter grabbing some more bar-codes of other items which he chose himself.    

They picked out things from almost every corner of the store some of which Draco recognised, some which he did not. Potter gave him a stack of £50 notes to pay with and handle the interaction.    

“Hello, I need to purchase these items and have them delivered at this address.” He said, handing the codes over. The girl handling the counter today was different from the other day and scanned all their products with a red light and a beep. She also handed him a piece of paper to write the delivery details.  Draco fiddled with holding a ‘pen’ the way Potter showed him. Unlike a quill, it required more pressure and made his writing less tidy than he expected. One day he practiced so much he cracked his quill when he had to go back to it, something he hadn’t done since he was six or seven.    

Once he had signed, he looked up to see that she was already finished. Draco noted how ingenious and efficient it was as it allowed a person to scan the cost of items so quickly. They must have gotten hundreds of tickets and the girl was done scanning them by the time he had finished his signature.    

“That will be two thousand, five hundred, and fifty-three pounds fifty.” Draco looked down and counted the paper money quickly, one thing he had mastered, and handed over the required amount. He waited for his change which he could count quickly with a glance, and put the rest in his pocket.    

He came back proudly to return the money to Potter, giving him the receipt. “Who knew strollers could be so expensive.” Potter said folding the receipt and putting it away. “Hold onto the change, it’s always good for you to carry some while we are out and about, in case we get separated.”    

“Any news from the ministry regarding my paperwork?” Draco asked. He was still waiting for muggle identification to be able to open his own bank account.   

“Nothing’s arrived at the house. I’ll go and check, while I visit Ron at work. Does that sound like a plan?” He asked. Draco thought about it, it was a perfect cover for him being at the ministry in the first place.    

“When does Weaseley finish his training?” He asked.    

“Soon, he’s already assisting in some cases.” Potter said as they walked down the street. Soon they passed by the juice shop where they first bumped into each other and Draco felt a craving.    

“I’ll be right back.” He said going to get some. When he returned with two and handed Potter one he looked surprised.    

“Thanks.” He took a sip. “Mmh, it’s good.”    

“Worth getting arrested for?” Draco joked and Harry laughed softly.    

“Not quite.” They walked in silence for a little while strolling into St. James’ Park, when Potter looked at him. “Have you thought about contacting your parents?” He asked.    

Draco frowned taking another sip. His silence stretched long and Potter continued.    

“I think things have changed now, that man clearly committed a crime, don’t you want to know why?” He asked and Draco tensed.    

“Drop it, Potter.” he said.    

“I know you, Malfoy. You’re going to let him get away with what he did – including villainising you to the Daily Prophet? Don’t you find it a bit strange? You would have married him anyway, wouldn’t you? Why rush it, why humiliate you, why couldn’t he wait?” he asked.    

Draco took a deep breath and looked at Potter, and reached out to hold his hand, taking some energy to calm himself. Potter looked at their hands but let him. It wasn’t the same as using both hands but it helped to calm him.    

“You’re right.” Draco said calmly as he let go of his hand. “I don’t know why he would do that. Except that he is some kind of sick psychopath.”    

“Shouldn’t you also report this, like Mrs. Smith did anonymously?” He asked.    

“I would... rather disappear than let people know how stupid I was to let him do this to me.” Draco said.    

“You would rather they think the horrible things Davis was talking about?” He asked. No, he didn’t want that either.   

“I take it this is how all your shenanigans in school began? You would drag Weasley and Granger with this persuasive speech of yours?” He asked.    

“It’s just not fair, if you go down for something you do, fine, own it, but when people like that try to paint themselves in perfect light... it’s not fair.” Potter spat out with disdain and Draco wondered how much he could use Potter to his advantage beyond what he was doing already. He felt uncomfortable for some reason, when once upon a time being able to manipulate someone like this to his whim would have made him feel powerful and higher than the rest.    

“Unfortunately, you’re not an auror, and investigating other people the way you’re used to is usually frowned upon. It would look bad on your reputation if it gets found out later.” Draco said.    

Potter thought about it. “Maybe, but you can’t make an omelette without breaking a few eggs.” He shrugged and Draco thought him ridiculous.    

“You taught me how to make an omelette. You have to break all the eggs to make it.” Potter simply laughed at that and Draco didn’t get it. “You are a peculiar man, Harry Potter.”    

“You know I’m right, Draco.”    

“I know nothing of the sort.”    

“You thought he didn’t know when you ran away. Turns out he had this meticulously planned. You don’t think he’ll try and find you, knowing you’re pregnant? Knowing you need his energy to sustain the child?” Potter reached out to hold his hand once more, calming Draco once more. He looked up at him.    

“Curses, Potter. I don’t want to become a spectacle.” he said, but the possibility of being able to stay in the wizarding world was too irresistible. And if he wanted to destroy Alfred Davis, he couldn’t do it from exile. “Fine... but I want Granger involved. To keep your plan sensible.”    

“And Ron?”    

Draco grimaced looking at him with displeasure. “If we must...” He said. “I suppose we’ll first inform them about our bond?”   

Potter nodded, and rather than looking concerned he smiled warmly, reaching forward to take both his hands and Draco felt the energy and the warmth from Potter. His eyes fluttered shut and felt a shudder as Potter leaned forward, their foreheads touching gently. Draco shuddered as Potter was wearing a cologne that smelled really good, making him want to stay in this position forever. As the energy settled, they could once more hear the baby’s heart fluttering against their ears. As the energy settled, eventually they separated.    

Draco remembered where they were and caught some muggles glancing at them as they were not alone in the park. Draco felt his face heat up, getting very embarrassed. He knew he was blushing so he looked away, walking ahead. Potter looked happy and Draco resisted the urge to yell at him for no good reason.  

 

Chapter 12

Hermione rushed through the Ministry, humming to herself carrying a set of scrolls in her shoulder bag. As she crammed into the lift, she caught sight of Rita Skeeter who looked at her with recognition smiling stiffly.   

Hermione smiled politely, pretending not to know her as the elevator continued. People entered and left the lift, and eventually the doors opened once more at the ground floor. Rita huffed in frustration. “These lifts. Always the same.” And pulled the button for her floor once more.   

“It’s perfectly alright, Ms. Skeeter.” Came a warm American accent and Hermione glanced up, catching the vibrant green eyes of Alfred Davis. Hermione would be blind to not acknowledge how handsome Alfred Davis was. Draco had a stunning taste in men. Vibrant green eyes that sparkled with mirth and wavy hair that stopped at his chiselled jaw. He smiled gently at her and sent her a wink. Hermione looked away, pulling the button for her own floor once more – as the lifts often reset themselves and missed floors all the time.  

“I know, Mister Davis, but they really should fix it.” She sighed.   

“I couldn’t agree more, Ms. Skeeter.” Hermione said joining in the conversation. “That’s why I escalated the issue and I can assure you the correction to the charms are on their way.” She said. The man smiled warmly, looking impressed.  

“Delightful. My name is Alfred Davis.” He extended his hand to her which she took, knowing there were many eyes here. Instead of shaking it he brought her knuckles close to his lips and like a gentleman looked back up, but didn’t let go of her hand, openly flirting with her. Hermione pulled a little firmer on her hand and he gripped tighter. Hermione could feel some sort of tingle on her skin, as if she was coming close to touching electricity. Or magic. “Skeeter do you know who this resourceful young lady might be?” He asked and Rita shifted with a stiff smile once more.   

“Why, of course mister Davis, this is Hermione Granger, I’m sure you’ve heard of her.” Rita chuckled politely. Realising she was well known; Davis instantly released her hand.  

“Of course, Miss Granger it’s a pleasure to meet you.” More people emptied the lift leaving the three of them alone.  

“What brings you to the ministry, mister Davis? Surely there’s no more ways you could possibly bend the English language sideways to retell every sordid detail of your relationship with one of our own highly regarded families?” Hermione asked bluntly, though still with a pleasant tone, which she knew Rita could tell was dripping with sarcasm. She would never talk highly of the Malfoys in their, or anyone else’s, presence, but Alfred Davis was an outsider. She glanced at Rita coldly who paled a little, though she pretended not to notice by looking at the numbers changing on the lift. “I’m starting to think the Daily Prophet is becoming some sort of cheap smut printer. Haven’t enough complaints from parents come to you regarding the newspaper they send to their own, underaged, children?” Hermione asked Rita looked like she wanted to be anywhere else but here.  

“Yes, indeed miss Granger, I can assure you that we are taking all of our readers’ complaints very seriously. We’re here because of mister Davis’ concern for his fiancée's welfare.” She replied.   

“Is Draco Malfoy in danger? With such a handsome, respectful gentleman by his side?” She asked moving her hand to motion to Davis who looked amused, which made her even angrier for Malfoy, if that was possible. Hermione had caught onto Harry’s question about getting pregnant without knowing, and the implications made her disgusted at having to be polite to this man.   

“You flatter me, I am a flawed wizard, like all the rest. My concerns for Draco are sincere though, I’ve not heard from him in a while and his family won't let me see him.” He replied, a hand on his chest in sincerity.   

Hermione shuddered. She would easily believe him sincere, if she hadn’t seen Draco herself, sitting in Harry’s kitchen, looking exhausted, pale, and getting refuge from Harry of all people. All while getting ready to live in a world he knew nothing about, just to get away from the humiliation this person in front of her had brought to him. She wouldn’t wish it on her worst enemy and Draco Malfoy, with all his flaws, certainly didn’t deserve this.   

“Yes, why would someone’s parents try to shield them from such a fine specimen.” She said with a smile looking away.   

“I’m sorry miss Granger, if I offended you. But do you know that I too come from a highly reputed family? Draco’s betrayal has stained my reputation just as much.” Hermione smiled. A man who couldn’t bear to not have his words believed.   

“I know your family very well. I work in the Department for Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. I go through the Davis family’s high number of permit requests to export cotton nymphs from our shores after your family had their permits to breed them taken away in America.”   

“My, this is a long trip...” Rita laughed nervously, trying to shift the conversation.   

His eyes brightened and his pleasant face return as he smiled warmly. “Ah, yes, but there’s no need to talk business right now, why don’t we meet over coffee and discuss the matter further?” He asked.   

“I am not allowed to meet with representatives from any of our requests.” She said politely and the lift arrived to the auror floor.   

“Then perhaps dinner where no business is discussed.” He said with a wink. Hermione tried not to laugh at the sheer audacity. Didn’t he just say he was worried for Draco? Cared for him? And he was flirting with her and asking her out on a date. Blatantly. In front of a reporter.    

“Have a nice day, mister Davis.” She slammed the gates shut to the lift before Rita could get off herself. In between floors, Hermione pressed the halt button.  

“Rita, it’s been a while since I’ve had you trapped in an enclosed tight space.” Hermione smiled, a little giddy at the panic in her eyes.   

“I haven’t written anything regarding mister Potter.” She said.  

“No, you’ve only published one after another smear campaign on Draco Malfoy.” Hermione was angry. “What the hell are you doing?”   

“You don’t understand, I still have a career to maintain. I wasn’t the one that started the smut fest that was published everywhere. But I reached out to Davis and managed to win him over to my side. You have to admit that the articles I’ve published are far more tasteful.” She argued.  

“Not tasteful enough.” Hermione hissed.   

“What, are you going to police my writing still?”   

“I swear to Merlin, Rita...” The threat was felt by Rita because the fear in her eyes made Hermione take a deep breath. "There is clearly an interesting story here, and it’s not coming out of Alfred Davis’ mouth.”   

She could see Rita’s cogs turning and Hermione tapped the button to keep the lift going.   

“If you want to keep fighting against younger reporters, rather than fighting against the ministry for not registering as an animagus, you might want to consider shifting your attention.” Hermione said and they arrived at her floor. Hermione got off without looking back at her.   

oOoOoOo  

Ron sat at his desk writing more than he ever did at Hogwarts. His soul cried a little hearing Professor McGonagall’s voice in his head asking him to apply himself more.  

He looked up to see Alfred Davis coming out of his supervisor’s office and shake his hand. “We’ll get right on it.” Auror Jenkins replied.  

“I greatly appreciate it. Let me know as soon as you hear anything.” Ron watched him go back to the lifts. Rita Skeeter stumbling out of it and apologising to Davis who smiled and followed her back into the lift.   

“Weasley.” Ron jumped and looked up at him startled. Jenkins stared at him unimpressed while Ron kept his amazement well hidden. He really admired Jenkins’ ability to sneak up on anyone like a ghost. He reminded him of Snape, but without the insults and jabs.   

“Yes sir.” Ron said, standing, putting his quill away, wiping the ink and corking the top. His table was pristine and Hermione always admired it when she came by.   

Jenkins wanted everyone’s desk to be immaculate. He said a clean desk allowed for a clear mind. Out of everything it was the hardest habit he had to develop during his training.   

“I need you to go over to the Malfoys. Just ask to see Draco Malfoy, write a report that he is well and healthy and have the report on my desk by the end of the day.” Jenkins ordered and Ron smiled stiffly. Fuck. Now what? If he was caught lying about this, he could kiss his career goodbye.   

“So, I just need to go to Malfoy manor and write a report on Draco Malfoy’s wellbeing? What if he’s gone out?” He asked.   

“Just ask the Malfoys to point you in his direction or something, I just want this guy out of my floor for the foreseeable future.” He said pinching the bridge of his nose. “Can you handle this?” he asked.   

“Yes sir, it won’t be a problem.”   

“Good. Morgan!” Morgan jumped looking up terrified. “Next time mister Davis appears unannounced to my office, please tell him I’m off on a covert mission.” Jenkins snapped, slamming the door shut behind him and Ron once more was reminded of Snape. He sighed and grabbed his bag. He had an unannounced visit to make.   

oOoOoOo  

Ron stepped into Harry’s living room to find a brightly lit, welcoming space. Herringbone wooden flooring and high ceilings, light welcoming colours and a large mirror above the fireplace making the room look bigger.   

Right in front of him sat Harry and Draco Malfoy holding hands, foreheads touching, looking completely at ease.   

He cleared his throat but was not heard. He could see light flowing between them in a loop, magic flowing from Harry to Malfoy, back to Harry. He stood awkwardly wondering what the heck was happening.   

After a few minutes, they separated and the light faded. They stared at each other once more, smiling warmly like a couple of idiots.   

“What the fuck are you two doing?” Ron asked calmly and both jumped turning to look at him in shock.   

“You left the floo open?” Malfoy asked moving away from Harry.   

“What? No. I didn’t, Ron what are you doing here? I thought we agreed to meet tomorrow for dinner.” Harry said.   

“Oh, what happened to ‘drop-by anytime, Ron’? You closed the floo against Hermione and me?” He asked.   

“I, well, Draco is living here...” Harry looked away, scratching the back of his neck.   

“So, it’s Draco now?” Malfoy glared at him and crossed his arms over his chest, looking away. “Look, we’ll talk about whatever the hell this is tomorrow, right now I’m working.” Ron said raising his badge. “Unannounced auror visit, surprise!” He said jovially and came to sit down making them move apart even further as he wiggled into place between them. “I’ll just squeeze in here. That's nice, well isn’t this snug.” He joked looking to his left and to his right to catch Harry mildly amused while Malfoy shifted far apart.    

“Why is Potter getting investigated by the aurors?” Draco-no. Malfoy asked.   

“He’s not getting investigated, I’m here looking for you.” He said. “Your fiancée came looking for you. My boss sent me to go to your home, talk to your parents and write a report stating that I’ve seen you alive and well.” Malfoy shot up looking horrified at him and at Harry.   

“You can’t tell him where I am. Potter. Potter, tell him, Weasley you can’t...” Ron was taken back for a second, looking at the fear in his eyes with heightened attention. Before Harry could ask him to, Ron raised his hand.   

“Calm down, Malfoy. I’m not going to reveal where you are...” Ron stood and Harry reached out to help Malfoy back to his seat, where he’d been before. All peace from before was gone and he looked pale as a ghost. “I just wanted to get our stories straight. I need to go to Malfoy manor. Do you need me to let them know anything?” He asked.   

“Why? Why do you need to go there?” He asked.   

“I need to write a report, but I can’t lie. I need to actually show up there, ask them about you and eventually write that you weren’t home but that I did see you alive and well. That’s all I’ll write. I just... figured I’d ask if you wanted me to tell them anything in person?” He looked at the way they looked at each other, Malfoy uncertain and Harry waiting for his response. “Is there something I need to know about?”   

“Later...” Harry answered. “Later we can talk. For now, Draco? Do you want to send your parents anything?”   

Ron watched them interact and began rubbing his temple while he waited for Draco Malfoy to respond. “If I send a message through Weasley they’ll guess where I’m staying.” Draco – no! Malfoy . Malfoy said.  

“Possible.” Ron agreed.   

“Maybe you should just tell them.” Harry suggested and Malfoy took a deep breath looking down, reaching for Harry’s hand, which Harry held in return. It seemed to calm him down and Ron looked away, not having the emotional capacity to even begin to process what was happening right now.   

“I’ll be right back.” Malfoy said and left the room. Ron looked at Harry who finally looked up at him straight, like a child caught with his hand in the cookie jar. One that looked not guilty at all.   

“Harry...?”   

“Tomorrow.” Harry responded and Ron just stared.   

“Harry...” He kept going.   

“Tomorrow, Ron.”   

Ron stared at him and took a deep breath as he placed his palms together in front of his mouth as if in muggle prayer and stared at him. “Harry.” He tried again.   

“ Ron .” He said with a warning tone.   

“Merlin, give me patience, are you two just going to wear down each other’s name or something?” Malfoy snapped, storming in with a letter in his hands. Ron accepted the letter and looked at the back, seeing that it had been opened and the seal re-applied. “It tells my parents where I am.”   

“Thank you. Now, I will go to your parents, I will come back briefly, then make my report, and we’ll all see each other tomorrow for dinner.” Ron said, smiling warmly at Malfoy, and the blonde smiled back just as pleasantly.   

“If you two don’t cut this out, there will be consequences.” Harry said and Ron smiled stepping back, dropping the act, grabbing a fistful of floo-powder.   

“You better have a good explanation you spoilt git. Auror Weasley to Malfoy Manor.” Draco simply smiled once more, tilting his head sideways, showing him the middle finger. The muggle expression left Ron shocked.   

In a flash of green he appeared in the Malfoy’s entrance fireplace, stepping out of it with a grimace at being back here. That being said when he looked around the place looked completely different. A wall had been knocked down and another had been placed, changing the structure within the manor entirely. It set Ron’s anxiety at ease as he looked around.   

“Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy! Unannounced auror visit!” He hollered as loud as he could relishing in the fact that he knew that it would piss Lucius Malfoy off. “Auror Ron Weasley attending!” He hollered once more, amused as he imagined their reaction.   

With a pop, a house-elf appeared beside him. “Right this way, mister Auror, sir.”   

Ron followed the house-elf to another room, where Narcissa Malfoy sat before a table prepared for tea, and Lucius Malfoy stood behind her, looking annoyed but clenching his teeth through it all.   

“ Surprise. ” Ron smiled, amused at getting Lucius to break composure and roll his eyes at him.   

“Mister Weaseley, please get to the point of this disrespectful intrusion.” He said.    

“I am so sorry, Mister Malfoy. I would have arranged an appointment, but, as you can imagine, that wouldn’t be classified as an ‘unannounced’ visit.”   

“Please mister Weasley, have a seat.” He smiled at Narcissa and took the seat offered.  

“Thank you. I can’t stay long, though.” He said taking a scone from the pile.  

“Do you promise?” Lucius asked and Ron pressed his lips together as he bit his tongue from responding with an insult.   

“Alfred Davis is looking for your son. He is concerned that something happened to him.”   

“I’m afraid he is not seeing anyone right now.” Narcissa said.   

“I know.” Ron said and decided to put the two out of their misery. “I know he’s not here. He asked me to give you this.” Ron took the letter out of his pocket and Narcissa snatched it out of his hands faster than Jenkins would have. Ron had to respect that.   

“Is he well?” Lucius was the one to ask and Ron looked up at him.   

“My boss wants me to confirm that he is alive and well, and without having to lie that is what I will report.” Narcissa put the letter down and looked up at him with unshed tears.   

“Can you... can you send him a message?” She asked and Ron nodded. Narcissa stood and went to collect something.   

“Auror Weasley, you can’t indicate that he is not here. My son is in danger.” Lucius said coming closer, placing the letter Draco wrote in his pocket.  

“My plan is clearly to be as vague as I can. Though I doubt getting humiliated nationally can be described as danger.” Ron argued. Lucius shook his head and sat down.   

“If Draco is staying with Harry Potter that means you are hiding him too. Are you aware of the... state that my son is in?” Ron wondered if he should lie but opted for silence. “He needs appropriate medical care. That man Alfred Davis is still engaged to him. He refuses to annul the engagement, which means he could track my son down and force the marriage to go ahead.” Ron thought back to whatever the heck was happening when he first arrived at Harry’s home.   

“He is part of a powerful family, isn’t that a dream match for you?” Ron asked.   

Lucius sneered with disgust. “Never. I will not have Draco tied to a Davis.”   

Ron’s training kicked in as he picked up on Malfoy’s phrasing. ‘ a Davis ’, which made Ron think that Malfoy had learned that not just Alfred Davis alone was worth his disgust.   

“If you have something to report to the auror department, we could investigate him.” Ron said.  

“I have no proof. Except Draco, and I won’t have him humiliated further.”   

“If there’s no proof of any wrong-doing then this is a family dispute, isn’t it?” Lucius clenched his jaw and sat back frustrated.   

“You people have done enough unannounced raids on us in the last number of years, can’t you do one on that family?”   

“And what are we supposed to be looking for exactly?” Ron asked.   

“Just anything, anything that would get him thrown out of the country.” Lucius insisted and Ron sighed shaking his head.   

“This isn’t the good old days where you could just order, or bribe, the auror department at will.” Ron insisted.   

“No, Potter gets the privilege now.” Ron bristled up in outrage. “He might not be paying you with money, but you’re twisting things around to cover up for Potter. As a favour to Potter. Certainly not for Draco, that’s for sure.”   

“I’m leaving.” Ron said, standing to do so when Narcissa returned with a box of old letters and one written by herself, addressed to Draco.   

“Mister Weasley, please take these to Draco. It’s important that he reads these letters.” She said softly, imploringly and Ron, still annoyed, said nothing, but accepted the package all the same. “Thank you.”  

Ron blinked in surprise and shifted uncomfortably. “You’re welcome.” He said.  

oOoOoOo  

Alfred glared coldly at the response he got from the auror department, throwing the letter into the fire, watching as the parchment curled in on itself, turn black and then crumble into ashes. He caught the name of the Auror who made the report. The auror that had seen Draco in person.  

“Ron Weasley.” He repeated. Harry Potter’s companion. He vaguely knew a few things about these heroes of England, but perhaps this Weasley could be bought. Part of a poor family and the youngest son, even if he had been compensated greatly after the victory in the last war... everyone could be bought.  

He bought Draco for himself, after all, the moment he accepted the engagement and paid for the Malfoy heir’s hand. He grinned maliciously remembering that stupid haughty look the blonde always had around him. Looking down at him thinking he would leave his Davis name to join his household.  

To the stupid English family, Alfred was paying a dowry to be taken in.  

To his own family, Alfred bought Draco as his property.  

He would make sure the moment he put his hands on him once more, he would leave more marks on his body than the blonde already had so he would never dare to stay away from him ever again.  

He looked up to look at Clair, who awaited his orders. “I need to speak to Auror Ron Weasley. Make it happen.”  

He did not notice the beetle hidden between the many books of the many shelves in his study.  

Chapter 13

Dearest mother and father,   

I’m sorry for leaving so suddenly. I’m sorry for not taking the time to even leave a note or let you know I was alright.   

Mother, I hope you’re feeling well and that you’re resting. I’m sorry I can’t be by your side and hear about how my baby sibling is doing. Merlin knows there are so many questions I’d like to ask you right now.  

Please know that I’m safe.   

I’m staying with Potter in his home and he has promised to keep my location a secret.   

I understand if you want to disown me, I have shamed the family and myself deeply by letting that man fool me. I really thought I could start a life with him. Please believe me when I say that my plans to follow our traditions were heartfelt. I don’t know why I let myself get tricked the way I did, so close to the wedding too.   

But like Potter said, it would have been worse to find out his true colours after being married to him.   

If you’ve read this much without burning my letter then perhaps there’s some hope for me to someday see you again, and apologise in person.   

Missing you. 
Your son,  

Draco.  

 

Lucius read and re-read the letter multiple times, glancing up at the last place he saw Draco. Shame crept into his chest as Lucius remembered how he yelled at him, blamed this mess on him. Merlin, he even threw things at him, not knowing he was with child.  

Yet again this was his fault. He didn’t research the family properly, if he had just known before... if he had remembered sooner to go further back in time, to find those letters sooner, Davis would never have been one of the candidates he offered Draco.   

With his thumb, he rubbed the muggle paper that Draco had written in, using some pale black ink and thinner, consistent strokes than what a quill would produce. He traced his signature, where Draco had not put down his family name.  

He stared at it some more taking a deep breath before turning to store it safely.  

oOoOoOo  

Hermione got home.   

“Ron, you would not believe who I trapped in the lift today.” She said throwing her bag onto the couch but Ron ran to her from the kitchen and sat her down. The smell from the kitchen told her he’d made something elaborate, meaning he was stress cooking.  

“No, no you. You would not believe what I saw today.” He said sitting down beside her. Hermione frowned in confusion at his urgency, and listened attentively.   

oOoOoOo  

Draco grumbled as he looked at himself in the mirror, trying to tighten his trousers. Unfortunately, the button was not reaching the button-hole and he stormed into Potter’s room. “Potter! You need to call Smith because your energy is making me gain too much weight.” He snapped, freezing in place as he saw Potter looking at him just as surprised, his scrawny body had filled in nicely in the last number of years and with only a towel round his waist, dripping from the shower, Draco felt his face heat up and looked down. “Sorry! I apologise.”   

He slammed the door shut once more and turned, going into his own bathroom and proceeded to wash his face with cold water. “Happy thoughts...” Draco whispered relishing in the cooling sensation.   

Once he purged Potter’s body from his memory, he sighed looking at himself in the mirror. “Blasted hormones...” He whispered and looked at the rounding face, his masculine features were starting to fade and his clothes not fitting right.   

He went back to lie down on the bed, staring at the ceiling. He couldn’t let himself succumb to his hormones. But that stupid idiot made him yearn things that he shouldn’t want. He’d tried being intimate and it was awful. He still flinched at the memories and it got him jumping out of the bed, shuddering with disgust. He looked back at the mirror and distracted himself trying again and failing to close his trousers once more. He sighed and patted his lower stomach.   

“Well... it seems there won’t be success today.” With a caress under his bellybutton, he sighed and moved away from the mirror, throwing on the wizard robes he ran away with, so at least his unbuttoned trousers wouldn’t be visible. He headed out and froze almost bumping into Potter, who was about to knock on his door.  

“Hey, what was that all about?” He asked casually, fully dressed and ready to meet with Granger and Weasley for dinner. The idiot was wearing that delicious cologne that made Draco want to reach out and pull him closer. But he pinched himself to snap out of it.  

“I can’t attend dinner, Potter. My trousers don’t close.” He said, embarrassed, looking away annoyed.   

“Ok... I’ll go get you another pair.” Potter said simply.   

He scoffed. “What?”   

“I’ll go get you another pair right now.” He said with a shrug.   

“But-Potter wait they’re going to be here any minute!”   

“Can’t hear you, I’m gone!” And just as promised Potter left the house. Draco watched him go and crossed his arms over his chest, wondering what to do in the meantime.   

He sighed going to the kitchen, humming softly as he opened his ‘ring-bound’ notebook and he could not believe that muggles had come up with something so interesting. He opened the book he’d bought from the muggle bookshop, studying a new science that piqued his interest.  

“Harry?” Ginevra Weasley’s voice rang from the living room.   

Draco froze, looking to the door with apprehension. Potter left the floo open to his friends, expecting only Granger and Weasley. Of course the youngest Weasley would have connection to the network too.  

“Ron said they were having dinner...” He heard her say, her steps coming closer to the kitchen. Dinner was in fifteen minutes, it seemed the Weaslette decided to invite herself over... surely Potter wouldn’t have invited her? Weasley then?   

He stood up to try and go to his room and let her wait for Potter but by then she saw him and his sudden movement startled her. Before Draco could react, her wand was out and raw panic filled his heart as she sent a blasting spell his way.   

BOOM!  

oOoOoOo  

The crystal bells in the corner of his office rang and Alfred stood up horrified. He turned to the two in the room. Clair stood beside a decrepit old witch who stood hunched over, a hood covering her face and her wand hand trembled as she hovered several hundred crystals over a map of Englad. The crystals swirled in circular motions and moved along the map slowly. “My son is in danger! Why haven’t you found him yet?”   

“F-forgive me, sir. He didn’t take to my energy as expected.” Her raspy, shaky voice said. He growled pacing back and forth. He couldn’t blame her, and he needed the old woman for her skills in tracking. He stared impatiently at the crystals as they swirled faster.   

“He must have visited St. Mungos before now! Listen to the alarm! I need him found now!” Davis yelled, throwing a lamp at her, which shattered to a satisfying number of pieces on the wall behind her.   

“You’ve never had trouble finding them when they ran away from Alfred’s brothers.” Clair Filou stated, looking at the tracking witch with suspicion and Alfred’s paranoia spiked, turning to glare at the startled witch.   

“I live to serve the Davis family.” The witch pulled her sleeve up and showing the markings enslaving her to their bloodline. A private invention of his own family.   

Alfred growled, storming to the corner of the room, pouring himself a drink sitting next to Clair, far enough from the slave that she wouldn’t hear them. “I should have bound him to me the second I took him.” He hissed.  

“You know the binding can be too dangerous on a wizard’s changing body. We had to be sure he was pregnant before it was cast.” Said Filou. Clair Filou was a trained healer, trained from generation to generation for their family for one purpose alone. Luckily for Alfred, he managed to find something to hold over her head and got her on his court. “If you had chosen a witch, it would have been more straight forward. You’re lucky your brothers’ wives weren’t carefully guarded or they would have had a son already and you would have been out of the inheritance race.”   

“They’re well-guarded now.” Alfred grumbled.  

“And lucky for you Madeleine had a female.” Clair said as she kept looking at the moving crystal.  

“I ended their pregnancies very easily, what makes you think I wouldn’t have ended a newborn as well?” Alfred countered, finishing his drink and pouring himself another. “That stupid Draco... the moment I find him...” He hissed. “He’s going to get my son killed without my energy!” He yelled and was satisfied when the old woman flinched.  

“Calm down.” Clair hissed, glancing at the slave who didn’t look up and kept doing her work. “He has to go to St. Mungos at some point, the second he does the crystal will activate.”   

“My son could die at this rate if I don’t get him back and now even the bells are ringing.”  

“He might be holding on, or I would have heard from my contacts that he’d been sent to St. Mungo’s. Even the subtle comfort of a meal prepared from a trusted, comforting figure in his life could give him the energy required to sustain himself and the child a little longer.” She said.   

“His family doesn’t cook .” Alfred hissed.   

“The fact that the bells rang means the child is still alive, if it’s still alive sooner or later we’ll pick up his signal.” Clair insisted.   

Before he could fall into yelling once more, one of the witch’s crystals dropped into London’s section of the map. With a shaky tap of her wand to the floor, the map zoomed in. The crystal shot into its new position and she zoomed in again, and again. As the bells weakened so did the crystal slow down.  
 

“Faster!” The bells went silent and the crystal stopped, but did not turn from clear to red. Meaning location couldn’t be confirmed. “Damnit” He hissed taking his wand out to kill the shaking woman, but Clair stopped him.   

“Stop, we need her. It’s ok, look how far we zoomed in. He must be in this neighbourhood.” Clair said and grinned, “I’ll send people to stake out these streets. The moment he comes back out... he’ll be yours.” Clair said and Alfred looked back at the handful of streets they narrowed down to. At most one hundred houses were here. It wouldn’t take long to find him.  

Alfred felt a thrill run down his spine and grinned. He really hoped Draco would show him the expression he’d been longing to see in those silver eyes since he met him.   

Fear.  

oOoOoOo  

Draco felt lightheaded as the debris fell around him but didn’t land, as if a shield was protecting him. No, not as if. A shield had been cast by none other than Ron Weasley, who’d rushed in just a split second early, to shield him from the blast. His right hand held the wand that saved Draco from getting slammed into the opposite wall. His left hand-held Potter’s ex’s wrist up into the ceiling, where the spell had been redirected. There was a dent on the ceiling and some debris dropped down, but settled.   

“Merlin, Malfoy! Wear a bell next time!” Ginevra Weasley snapped at him, her free hand jumping to her own chest.  

Draco dropped to his previous seat, clenching the robes over his stomach as he saw Ron Weasley release her hand and put down the shield.  

“Draco! Are you ok?” Granger of all people ran past them coming to his side but Draco could barely hear her as his heart still pounded against his ears.   

“What the hell are you doing here!” Weasley yelled at her, as outraged as Granger was concerned.   

“I just... I was going to speak to Harry.” He heard her respond but then Weasley dragged her out of the kitchen and as Ginevra’s shock wore off, he heard them arguing in the next room.   

“Go home!” He heard the older brother yell.  

“I’m not going, I just wanted to see Harry, geez what the hell is up with you two? He startled me!”  

Granger reached out, pulling his attention back to where he was as she held his hand. “I’m fine...” Draco whispered but his hands were shaking too much from how close he’d gotten to being hurt. He stood up, walking past her, wanting to get away from them as soon as possible.   

oOoOoOo  

Harry frowned as he got to the door and heard yelling. He turned his key and heard Ginny’s angry yelling from the living room. He tensed hearing her voice but shook it off, closing the door behind him and coming to the corridor, seeing Hermione standing close behind Draco, who was starting to go up the stairs.  

“Harry!” Ginny called him and he turned to look at her, confused at the warm expression she sent his way. Ron looked at her in warning, which she ignored, coming closer to him. “Harry, I’m sorry, I just wanted to see you, I had no idea he was here and he startled me.” Harry felt his heart racing as he pulled his hand away from hers and went straight to Draco.  

“What happened?” He asked.  

“Nothing, is that mine?” Draco asked looking at the bag Harry was carrying. Harry nodded at Draco snatched the bag, going up to his room and slamming the door shut behind him.   

Harry turned back to Ginny confused. “What happened? Ginny, why are you here?” Harry asked.   

“I’m sorry Harry, I... I wanted to come before you were supposed to have dinner, I didn’t know anyone was here. Much less Malfoy !” She took his hands and Harry looked at her hands, which were cold to him. “I’m sorry... I’ll go, but promise me we can talk soon?” She asked, looking at him sweetly.   

“Ginny...” Harry said.  

“Whenever you’re ready.” She said and headed out, leaving through the floo. Ron sighed looking at Harry apologetically.   

“I only told her we were catching up; I swear I didn’t expect she would come over today...” Ron said. Harry glanced into the kitchen seeing the dent on the ceiling.   

“How did you know she was here? First you told me you forgot something then you practically flew into the fireplace.” Hermione said looking at Ron just as shocked but relieved.  

“I-I don’t know, I just... I was going to get... and suddenly I felt... I don’t know suddenly I just reacted and next thing I know I have a shield on Draco-no- Malfoy and so angry at Ginny I...” Ron seemed even more confused than Harry but just hearing about what happened made Harry turn to look in the direction that Draco had left.  

“I’ll be right back.” Harry said rushing up the stairs and knocked on Draco’s door. He thought he would have to ask to be allowed in, but Draco opened the door instantly, pulling him inside the room.  

“Hands, now.” Draco ordered and Harry reached out, holding onto his hands, feeling the energy start flowing. Draco had his eyes fixed on their hands, though soon Harry’s energy lulled him into serenity. He closed his eyes and breathed deeply. Harry leaned forward and pressed their foreheads together, feeling the flow of their energy. Soon the reassuring beat of the child’s heart echoed against their ears.   

Harry felt the energy settle and their hands push away. “Did she hurt you?” He asked directly.   

“No... Weasley got there just in time, I... he came out of nowhere... if he hadn’t appeared...” Draco looked as if the panic was returning and Harry reach out and held him by his shoulders.  

“Do you need me to call Mrs. Smith?” He asked and Draco looked up at him with his silver eyes sparkling with unshed tears.   

“Um... no, I’m fine... I’m fine.” He dried his tears and Harry noticed he had already put his new trousers on. Harry also got him a new shirt which he was also wearing. He huffed at his reflection, brushing the specs of debris that managed to get onto his hair. “It would be nice if someday I could be the one that someone else feels indebted to.” he huffed and stormed out. “Let's get this over with.”   

Harry followed him out and saw him heading down the stairs when Kreacher whispered for his attention. He turned to him, seeing him in the upper floors and he went up. “Kreacher? What’s wrong?” He asked.   

Kreacher stood out of sight from the lower floors and looked around concerned. “I sensed it, master Potter, sir.”   

Harry frowned. “Sensed what? Did something happen? Is Draco, ok? The baby?” He asked.   

“I sensed the child’s energy getting tracked. When the babe was in danger, something was listening.” He said. Harry frowned, clenching his teeth together. “I broke the connection on time.”   

“Do you know who it was? That Davis guy?” He suggested. Kreacher rubbed his hands nervous at not having an answer. “It’s alright... Thank you Kreacher, alert me if you ever sense anything else, I trust you and your powers.” He said genuinely. Kreacher looked up at him with a hint of admiration before he hid it and faded into the shadows of the house.   

Harry made his way down, meeting with Draco in the corridor. He smiled at Draco warmly and walked in together to meet Ron and Hermione.  

oOoOoOo  

Draco sighed as he sat down on the single place chair, feeling much more comfortable than he had in the last couple of weeks. He’d been ignoring the tightening of his clothes but now he felt so much more relaxed in the new clothes.  

“Now... Harry... Draco.” Granger said slowly. “Why don’t you tell us what is happening.” She said slowly.  

Draco watched Potter as he smiled like an idiot and Draco felt his heart skip a beat, finding his affectionate look endearing. “Potter is becoming the child’s father.” They both stared at him for a long time and Granger reached for Weasley slowly, grasping at his hand and nodded her head slowly.  

“Hmm...” Was all the noise she could make as she bobbed her head up and down while Weasley was still frozen. “I think I’ll put the kettle on.”  

Chapter 14

“No, Hermione this is insane.” Ron whispered beside her, frantically rolling some shortbread dough he prepared in the ten minutes it took for Hermione to brew the tea.  

“Ron, we need to hear them out.”  

“No, there is no them . There can’t be a them . Without Harry, there wouldn’t even be a him .” Ron cut the rolled-out dough into strips and threw the baking tray into the oven. Harry was used to Ron’s stress cooking as a post-war coping mechanism so it wasn’t the first time Ron was frantically whipping up something in Harry’s kitchen.  

“Ron... Hary wants a family.” Hermione whispered.  

“Not with him !” He hissed.  

“I mean, Draco’s not even calling him by his first name, maybe there isn’t a them after all.” She shrugged and Ron looked about to burst.  

“Then how are they going to have a baby together?” Ron insisted. “Merlin, just as soon as Ginny comes to her senses.”  

oOoOoOo 

Draco sighed hearing whispers but not exactly what they could be saying. “I’m not sure this is going to go well...” He said softly.  

“It’ll be fine. We’re in this together.” Potter said cheerfully and Draco smirked shoving him softly. 

“Stop it.” Draco said frustrated with Potter’s fake cheerfulness. “I can tell you’re on edge.” Potter dropped the smile and bounced his knee.  

Soon Weasley came out carrying the tray and Granger came with a plate of fresh shortbread. Draco felt his mouth watering and couldn’t help the look of excitement at the biscuits.  

Draco watched as the plates were put down and Potter reached out to serve him. They all stopped to stare at Weasley though, as he poured a cup of tea, picked some biscuits and handed them to Draco.  

“What... what am I doing?” Weasley muttered looking at Draco confused. 

“Hmm... how interesting.” Granger said. 

Draco held the plate looking at Weasley confused, who stared at his own hands with a frown.  

“Now Harry, please explain what you meant by becoming the child’s father?” Granger said. “You mean... you want to put your name down in the birth scroll? Or something else?” She asked.  

“Both.” Draco replied and Potter nodded.  

“I offered my energy to sustain Draco and help the child grow. The mediwitch explained this meant overriding Davis’... intervention and legally I would have full responsibility as any father would.” Potter said.  

“Uh-huh... why?” Weaseley asked and Draco figured if his friends were here, they’d probably be also wondering the same thing about why Potter. Unfortunately, Blaise’s family have strong business connections with the Davis. The Davis use the Zabini’s textile mills in Italy to create even more premium cloth from the magical cotton. Elaborate bolts were made in Biella and sold at a premium price. If he remembered correctly, Lockharts’ elaborate shimmering prints and even some of Dumbledore’s colourful getups from back in the day were clearly woven from the cotton-nymph's harvest and stamped with the most elaborate of designs. 

To summarize Blaise’s family are closely linked to the Davis and Draco couldn’t risk them telling Davis anything about him. Pansy was an unmarried witch and if she was even found to be close to him during any scandal then he could be hurting her marriage potential. And he was scared she would try to do something to Davis and end up getting herself killed or thrown in Azkaban. He sighed. He missed his friends.  

“Potter convinced me to see the mediwitch, which I did after he got her to swear to secrecy.” Draco said. “She explained how I could have become pregnant, and it appears that Davis somehow got me to drink the potions required for me to conceive. And somehow got a mediwitch to monitor my changes without me knowing.” Draco wanted to rip him to shreds next time he saw him. “He convinced me to be intimate. I figured after the boring months I’d spent dating him maybe this would give me some kind of sign that married life wouldn’t be as insipid as dating him had been. So... I said yes.” Draco couldn’t believe he was telling these two this but he... he didn’t have to like it but he trusted them. “I was with him once .” Draco hissed. “I kept avoiding him after that because of how terrible the experience was and then one week later the article comes out with him on the front cover with that other person. Then he started doing interviews saying the foulest things I’ve ever even read.”  

He saw Granger rub her hand in disgust, thinking about his words. “Draco... what he wrote was foul. To be honest I never believed it, if that is of any comfort.” Draco looked at her for a long time.  

“It is... thank you.” He said slowly and paused for a moment to calm down. “Anyway.” He blinked through the tears, stopping himself from crying. “I was very humiliated and hid in my room and the manor. My father was so angry.” Draco whispered. “I started feeling so tired all the time so I managed to sneak to St. Mungos to get some tests done. The day I ran away father called me to his study to inform me that he would pick a bride for me, that I would not get a say in and be married within the year. He also mentioned that they’d found out my mother was also expecting, and that if I didn’t prove myself and the baby was born a boy, I would be disowned.” He chuckled bitterly. “As soon as I got to my room, I got the letter and I had no choice but to run away.” 

“The doctor said that to sustain the pregnancy as a wizard, he needed the father’s energy, or terminate the baby to allow Draco to survive. But I could also provide him with the energy required.” Potter said.  

“It means that his energy will sustain the child and me until the child is born. But by then, his energy would have taken over any biological or magical influence from Davis.” Draco said. “For all intents and purposes, Potter will be the child’s father in every sense of the word. Even if he and I were never... together.” He said. 

Granger stared at him in silence, a cold rage burned in her eyes.  

“Wow... so this is really happening, huh?” Weasley said, from his point of view he couldn’t see the dark look in Granger’s face. “I guess... congratulations?” He said.  

“Granger?” Draco asked, hoping that the dark look was not because of him.  

“He fed you potions for months and monitored your changes and then humiliated you weeks before the wedding? After knowing you were very likely pregnant?” Granger went straight to the point and Draco nodded. “Well, Malfoy, I am so sorry. We’re going to get him for this, right? Because if you won’t, I know Harry is, and I know I certainly am. So, Ron?” She turned to him and Weasley scoffed.  

“Are you kidding me? Of course, if not Malfoy who else will he go after next? And, I also can’t have Harry or you doing anything illegal so I definitely have to get in on this.” He added.  

"There, all agreed.” She said. 

Draco felt relief wash over him.  

“In fact, I was researching the Davis, since I was getting annoyed at the mountain of requests for cotton nymphs they kept bombarding us with. And since I’m the apprentice, I end up tasked with going through all of them.” She said. “They probably thought some exhausted low-ranking witch or wizard was just going to sign it without looking properly.” Draco frowned at what she was saying. 

“They’re asking for cotton nymphs?” Draco asked confused. Cotton nymphs were a breed of nymphs that the Davis family had practical monopoly over for hundreds of years. They grew in the wild here, but they were barely a percentage of what the Davis enterprise required.  

“Apparently, they were banned in America from breeding them. They never specify why in detail, so I investigated. Turns out that they were force breeding them and making them reproduce with two litters a year, which is illegal.” Hermione said. Draco shuddered feeling a chill down his spine at the recurring theme. “I heard rumours from my contact in America that they were also using such tactics on their wives. One had three miscarriages in one year, but they can’t prove anything.” 

“Are you telling me that Davis tried to breed me like an animal.” Draco said. A heavy silence fell over them at the statement. He reached for Potter’s hand because whatever energy from Weasley was in those biscuits was not enough to calm him any longer. Potter held his hand tightly. 

“Considering the similarities, it seems they’re very comfortable with fertility magic... or getting people that are.” She said gently and her soft tone made him feel all the more pathetic.  

“Your parents said the only evidence they had was you, and they didn’t want to have you humiliated further.” Weasley said, seriousness in his tone. “Did you have a look at those letters? Do you think they had anything to do with the Davis family? Maybe something we find could lead us to more wrongdoing that we could use against him without dragging you into it.”  

Draco blinked surprise, not expecting Weasley to say something sensible. He looked at Potter and looked away ashamed, taking his hand back. “I couldn’t...” He said. Anytime he thought about investigating the overpowering sensation of being small, pathetic and powerless crept up his chest and stopped him. After all what good would it have done to find anything in old letters that might not apply anymore. Or worse they might confirm something vile about his own family, or reveal something worse than the truth he already knew. “It’s very unnatural for me to have to talk about this to strangers." 

“Well, we’re not really strangers, are we.” Potter said and Draco thought about it. “We all practically grew up together.” Potter argued and Draco took in that logic, pondering on it. He could see how he was just trying to cheer him up but he just took comfort from the words all the same. 

“Alright then Malfoy, if you’re ready to be in Harry’s life, then you’ll have to be ready to put up with us.” Weasley said and Draco stared at them. “You don’t want his shadow looming over you or the baby’s life for as long as he lives. We have to do something.” Weasley said and Draco took a deep breath and nodded.  

“And I want to do something. Perhaps, you would be willing to help me to read these letters? I couldn’t bring myself to do it.” Draco said and summoned the box of letters with his wand. He put the letter from his mother in his pocket, where it stayed unopened.  

“Of course. Okay, let's get started with this.”  

oOoOoOo 

Dinner would have been forgotten had Draco not started swooning. Harry felt the chill in his skin as if he himself had low blood sugar, and both he and Ron looked up at Draco at the same time, and they stopped to eat.  

By the time ten rang on the clock, they finished the letters and Harry was beside himself with disgust. He thought Voldemort was a crazy maniac, turns out he was just a crazy maniac that wanted to take over the wizarding world. He wondered if his goal had only been to become immortal and not gain power, if he would have still been alive committing atrocities in secret.  

Harry saw Draco reach for one of the important letters in the bundle, though the rest shed details they all could have lived without hearing.  

“ My friend Abraxas,  

It is customary in our family for our sons to be kept and raised. No daughters are kept.”  

Sons are trained in the family business as heirs equally. Once they reach the marrying age, a suitable pure-blooded witch is found and bought for producing an heir. It is tradition for us to marry after the witch sires a son. I myself had three potential brides birthing within two weeks of each other. I married the first to birth a son. The second birthed a son as well and she was disposed of and my son was assigned to my wife to raise. The third actually birthed first, but she birthed a girl and so I fed them both to the cotton nymphs as well.  

I wasn’t first either, but before my brother could be marked as the next heir, his newborn babe was found in the feeding pen as well.”  

Hermione reached for one she started to also read.  

“ My dear Abraxas,  

My son is seeking a bride, please advise if there are any witches that are undergoing any scandal. Or if you could wip one up for an old friend.  

As you’re familiar with our customs, you know we only can accept pure-blooded witches of the best stock. Of course, we can’t have their family coming to look for her after she disappears and my son marries someone else, a good scandal would allow us the prime situation to spirit the bride away without a well-respected family coming to look for her later.”   

Draco took it to read once over and returned the letter to the pile, grabbing one dated much later.  

“ My friend Abraxas,  

I hear your plight old friend.  

Give this potion to your daughter-in-law over the next six months.  

As a woman this should work without anyone knowing. Around that time, she should conceive successfully with little issue. Just ensure that your son is extra ‘attentive’ to her any time her energy begins to decline. You should expect an heir for your family within the year.” Draco laughed softly, a weak but crazy kind of laugh.  

“I’m going to kill him.” He laughed, hoping the tears would dry up. “I was conceived in the same way.” He whispered. “And my mother got pregnant around the same time I did.” Draco looked up at Harry and Harry wished he could hold him. “He would always send sweets to me, delicacies from all over the world. Just for me, he said. Obviously, I shared them with my mother...” He said shaking his head. He looked up at Ron with seriousness. “You should probably check on that wizard he was caught cheating with. Make sure he hasn’t mysteriously disappeared, if they have a habit of keeping multiple broodmares to birth sons.” He hissed disgusted.  

Ron too reached for another and read it out loud.  

“ Dear Abraxas,   

I understand you have a defiant member of your daughter-in-law's family causing problems.   

Please don’t be alarmed, the potions sometimes play around with family members’ energies and create a guardian bond. The doting, protective display you described, and her appearing to protect her sister as you were about to discipline her, can often happen. Yet another reason why we make sure to take our brides away from their families as soon as possible.   

That way, no bond appears unintentionally. Be mindful that if a guardian has presented for your daughter-in-law, your son might also present with a guardian himself, though the son doesn’t usually require any relation to the family to do so. Bear with it, it is all the babe’s process to protect itself. Consider it an extra insurance that your grandson will be born healthy and strong.   

After that, my third son is looking for a second bride, if you would consider creating a scandal for that Andromeda Black, we’d gladly take her off your country. ”  

Draco glared at the letter as Ron put it back down. “I guess he didn’t know Andromeda was already disowned and happily married by the time Draco even came into the picture.” Hermione said.  

“Ok, so we can assume that Ron somehow became guardian to Draco... but didn’t he mention it’s usually family?” Harry asked. Draco sighed rubbing his temple.  

“Well, my family tree is closely linked to the Black family.” Draco said.  

“My grandmother Cedrella’s maiden name was Black, Harry.” Ron said and Harry stared at the two of them, going back and forth.  

“Are you kidding me? You two are family?” Harry asked. They both shrugged, Ron more obviously and Draco more subtly. “Oh no, wait, I see it now, two peas in a pod.” Harry said sarcastically. 

“Every family has a Black sheep.” Draco said.  

“Was that a pun?” Hermione asked. 

“Yes, it was.”  

“Kudos.” 

“Thank you.”  

“Heh... Malfoy is funnier than I remember.” Ron said, taking a long drink of the tea. “Now, what exactly are we going to do now? I definitely have to report something, to get Jenkins to assign aurors to investigate that lover of your ex. Because you are right, I am very concerned to find them, for all we know just getting caught with the Malfoy’s fiancée was enough for his family to ship him off with the Davis.”  

“If he’s anything like his grandfather, he wouldn’t trust his siblings near a pregnant ‘bride’ of his. Maybe we could find them here.” Hermione said. Harry took a deep breath.  

“If we find him and it turns out he’s in the same situation, the press will definitely make the connection to Draco.” Harry said and Draco looked pensive.  

“I wouldn’t wish this on anyone. Weasley, just find them. Just do what you can as an auror. In the meantime, I have my own plan to take down Alfred Davis... and his entire family.” Draco said coldly.  

“Murder?” Ron asked concerned.  

“Don’t be middle-class, Weasley. Money .” Draco answered.  

“You don’t have much of that, remember?” Harry said.  “And even if you got your parents involved, aren’t the Davis richer than the Malfoys?”  

“This isn’t a comparison game.” Draco said annoyed and Harry let the topic drop, allowing him to continue. “I have learned a lot from being in the muggle world, and from you, and from that box with the ‘Google’ wizard in it.” 

“You got him a computer and internet?” Hermione asked Harry concerned. Harry didn’t know what to say since he too didn’t know how worried he needed to be right now. 

Chapter 15

Ron stared between them very confused. “What’s a computer?” Ron asked.  

“Harry... how long have you had a computer?” Hermione asked.  

“I’m still learning how to use it myself. You know technology spreading like wildfire in the muggle world and you have to admit if it's getting that advanced it’s not going to take long for them to put cameras everywhere. Then how long before wizards are found out?” Harry asked. He turned to Draco cautiously. “Wh-What did the... Google wizard tell you, exactly?”   

Draco grabbed the book he’d been studying from the kitchen. “Have you heard about Capitalism ?”   

“Oh my god.” Hermione placed her face in one hand.   

“This is a university book, Granger. You too had wizarding education, or are you telling me you completed university before starting at Hogwarts?” Draco argued and Hermione took a deep breath and looked up giving him an unconvincing smile and her attention. The same look she put on when Mr. Weasley went into a sermon with regards to the functionality of a metallic vs a ceramic egg-cup two months ago.  

“What’s university?” Ron asked but they ignored him.  

“You’re going to destroy the Davis family with... capitalism?” Harry had to be the one to ask, concerned, as he was the one who gave Draco access to the muggle world’s knowledge. And to be fair the word was a bit big to him. It wasn’t exactly something that they teach in primary.  

“Correct. Davis fabrics are expensive and have to be custom sewn for the specific wizard, it links to the wizard so no one else can use it for long before the fabric and spells eventually degrade.”  

“Sure... but other clothes aren’t really that much more affordable either. Everything needs to get tailored. Or you use something given from other family members.” Ron said.  

“Now picture a world, where you can get ten different shirts that fit perfectly for a fraction of the cost of a single Davis shirt.” Draco said.  

“Yeah, that’ll be the day.” Ron interrupted. “Magical fabric is expensive. The Davis have a monopoly of cotton nymphs, remember?” Draco opened up his ring-bound notebook showing them some boxes and nicely organised data. “Is that... a business plan?” He said slowly.   

“I’m surprised you know what that is.” Draco argued and Ron rolled his eyes, snatching the notebook.  

“I saw enough of these from Fred and George to know what they are.” Ron argued reading the paper. “Really? You actually think you can make this much within a year?”   

“And even less with more money.” Draco argued. “Which is why I invented this.” He took out a regular ball-point pen. To his surprise Hermione didn’t take a deep breath like she would have at Arthur Weasley's nonsense. Instead, she reached out and looked at the pen.   

“Is this plastic?” She asked.   

“ Unbreakable glass.” Draco countered. Hermione looked at him with narrowed eyes. “I call it re-branding. Muggle stuff is still problematic.” He shrugged. Hermione turned to Harry and began writing with it. It wrote smoothly, unlike a regular muggle pen, and it had the same satisfying scratching sound that a quill would have as it wrote on the parchment. The ink was dark and rich. “It’s also refillable, but unlike a quill, it lasts a month or more.”   

“We have self-inking quills though.” She said.   

“Ah, but where is the magic stored for those? In the feathers. And if you throw it in your bag and the feather snaps, then your quill becomes just a regular, if broken, quill.” Draco said. “This unbreakable glass pen will simplify our writing needs. It removes the need for an ink pot getting dragged around and spilling. The heaviest charm is the self-inking one, so I was able to insert all the other charms, spelling and readability.” Draco finished his presentation and Harry didn’t know what to say, he also noticed that Hermione had barely restrained amazement in her face, and a little embarrassment.   

“That’s genius!” Ron was the one to cheer with excitement as he tried it himself. “It feels just like a quill too, maybe a little smoother.” He said and Harry watched him with fascination. Ron hated the pens he offered him, but suddenly Draco assembles his own with wizard ink and all complaints are out the window?   

Harry stared at the book Draco had been studying titled Capitalism. “I still don’t understand... but how much do you need?” All three turned to him in shock.   

“Excuse me?” Draco asked. “I don’t want your money, Potter.” He clarified.   

“Just his genetics.” Ron couldn’t resist and Draco narrowed his eyes at him, though the fake, innocent look on Ron’s face and the chuckle he barely tried to conceal had no malice. With the harmless banter, just like that, Draco graduated from enemy, to acquaintance, to friend.   

“It’s fine if you don’t want it, but it wouldn’t be a gift, it would be an investment.” Harry said. “Last time I put money in a new business I made a significant amount of money.” Reminding them that he did make money from the business that Fred and George founded. Draco sat up straighter at that.   

“I thought you swore to curse Fred and George if they tried to give it back.” Hermione said looking at Ron for an explanation but Ron looked intently at the new wizard pen, testing it out and pretending he hadn’t heard the question.   

“Fred and George... well turns out after the war the goblins changed some rule allowing something Fred and George had requested when they first started Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes.” Harry said frustrated. That meant he suddenly got a backdated lump of gold a few months after the war ended and every three months ever since. He’d tried to curse George as promised if he didn’t take the money back but George always saw him coming, dodged, and refused the return of gold.  

“Are you trying to get our brilliant business shut down by the Goblins? You know how strictly they regulate where businesses get their money.” He would say.   

The truth was that Harry found out months after it happened, since he was mourning for a long time and dealing with the aftermath of the war. When he finally got the willpower to even visit Gringotts and got the notification he challenged it straight away. The Goblins did not indeed follow those principles, they didn’t care and didn’t ask where money or objects came from. As long as their bank wasn’t getting robbed the items were logged but never regulated by them.   

Harry was convinced they were just trying to do things to spite Harry without breaking their oaths after he succeeded in breaking in and out of Gringotts. For George, it had brought a spark back into his eyes when he remembered the request he and Fred made together years before. Harry gave up eventually.   

“So how about it?” Harry asked feeling a smirk creeping into his face as Draco’s challenging glare riled him up with excitement.   

“Let’s talk terms.” At that moment Harry realised that he found Draco very attractive when he talked business.   

oOoOoOo  

Ron and Hermione looked at each other as they saw the way Harry and Malfoy spoke to each other, trying to beat each other in whatever negotiation they were currently doing. The rivalry was still alive and well, but it seemed to have transformed into something else. They tried to outcompete the other on giving the other a more beneficial return on the exchange.   

The conversation went on discussing Draco’s surprisingly well thought out vengeance. Hermione had to admit she wasn’t sure she wouldn’t have killed him if the same had been done to Harry. Instead, Malfoy wanted to bankrupt the entire family and keep Davis alive to suffer the consequences of crossing him. The day had come when she had to admit that Draco Malfoy might just have grown into a better person than she was.  

Once they were back home, Hermione looked at Ron. “I think you’re going to have to tell Ginny to step back.” Hermione said and Ron groaned.   

“Yes... yes, obviously.”   

“Also... you’re going to have to tell Jenkins.” Hermione said. Ron took a deep breath.   

“Yes... I know that too.” In case Ron ever felt that guardian pull taking him to Malfoy’s side again. She sat down going over the notes once more when Ron came to get her attention. “Hermione, listen to this.” He was holding a letter he’d just opened. She shuddered as she caught the scent from it.   

“From Davis?” She hissed.   

“How can you tell?”   

“It reeks of his perfume.” She shuddered. “Just read it.”   

“ Dear mister Weasley,   

I’ve heard great things from you from Auror Jenkins and would like to invite you to my current residence for tea this coming Friday.   

Oh, no. I don’t think so. I’m just going to put that right back down and pretend I never read it.” Ron put the letter away and Hermione took it from him.  

“Isn’t this good though? You could go into the house, maybe see what it’s like inside, stake out the place, check how many workers, what the security is like?”   

“Ok, first thing’s first, since when do you give me my assignments? Jenkins? Did you Polyjuice into my girlfriend?” Hermione rolled her eyes at him. “Secondly, we don’t know if this guy could maybe pickup on the fact that I’m Draco-I mean-Malfoy's-”  

“For Merlin’s sake just say his name already – you're driving me crazy with that new habit.”  

“ Fine . He might realise that I’m Draco’s guardian and thirdly, absolutely not. I don’t want to accidentally end up lured as his next brood-mare like Draco so delicately puts it. ” They paused and the silence settled between them and both grimaced with disgust. “Merlin, this guy is a piece of work. Fine... but I speak to Jenkins first, I’m not going in there without getting protection.”   

“Of course, I’m this close to murdering this man and ruining everyone’s plans.” She said.   

“Your fingers are touching.” Ron argued.  

She gave him a peck on the lips.   

“I have to be up early tomorrow. And you need to speak to Ginny. So, goodnight.” She turned and went to the bedroom, settling down for bed.   

oOoOoOo  

Ron took a deep breath looking at the letter and put it down, washing his hands off the perfume, disgusted with the lingering smell. He returned to the fireplace, travelling to his childhood home.   

As expected, Ginny was still up, reading the Daily Prophet. The ones with Davis or Draco on the cover. Ron felt his defensiveness flare and took a deep breath to redirect the guardianship bond to avoid starting a shouting match with his sister when his parents were very likely already asleep upstairs.  

“Ginny, we have to talk.”   

Ginny didn’t look at him as she passed another page. “Man, Malfoy really has bad taste in men.” She said flat out. “Bit of a creep this guy.” She turned to him seeing him just standing there. “What’s wrong?”  

“Why do you even have a copy of that? Didn’t mother burn them to protect our innocent minds ?” Ron asked sitting near his sister.   

“This is my copy.” That didn’t help Ron hold back yelling and he actually had to put his teeth over his tongue to stop himself. “Are you ok?” She asked. “I didn’t keep them if that’s what you mean. I just cleaned up my room today that’s all and pulled them out of some box in the corner.” She rolled and placed it down. “Also don’t be a prude, if the main character in this gossip wasn’t some spoilt little shit I’d grown up with it probably would make for a decent salacious romance book.”   

“Ew.” Was all Ron could manage before clearing his throat. “Ginny, we have to talk.” He repeated. She looked at him confused and then worried.  

“Is Harry, ok?” She asked.   

“You almost threw Draco into a wall and you’re asking about Harry?” He snapped but held himself back from all out yelling.  

“I mean it should have left him winded and I was startled – he’s fine though. You jumped in just in time to save my neck.” Ginny said.   

“No, Ginny. You could have gotten in serious trouble if I hadn’t saved Draco in time.” Ron said. “And Harry would have never forgiven you.”   

She scoffed. “Why? One bump on the head at worst, Harry almost killed him in sixth year.”  

“I hope you’re not going around saying that story either.” Ron growled, defensiveness for Harry now flowering.   

“Of course not. I only say it because you know it and you’re his best friend. Come on, Ron. I love Harry.” She huffed with a frown.   

He stared at her for a long time. “Are you seriously not sorry?”   

She took a deep breath and Ron noticed her hands starting to shake. “Of course, I am. I’ll apologise to Malfoy.” She said. “Though you still haven’t told me what the heck he’s doing in Harry’s place. Or why you’re on a first-name basis with him. What’s going on?”   

Ron looked at her for a long time. “He’s clearly ashamed and staying somewhere that creep can’t find him. Probably waiting for him to leave the country.” He shrugged covering the full truth to satisfy her curiosity. “And Harry is very invested in helping him. You know how he gets when he finds someone to help.”   

“Merlin... I wish he’d stop that. Someday he’s going to bump into someone who’ll take advantage of him.” She said, her worry for Harry genuine. “Who knows, maybe Malfoy is that person.”  

“Ginny, I don’t think you should try and get back together with him.” The moment he said it the room seemed to get colder and she looked up at him with shock.   

“You’re joking right?”   

“No, Ginny, I’m not. I think Harry’s started being interested in someone else.”  

“If he’s only just started then I have a chance. There’s no way some random person can make Harry forget everything he and I have been through. We were going to get married, Ron.”   

“Until you ruined it.”   

“Damnit, Ron. I’m going to apologise to Harry for that. I’m really sorry. I never wanted to hurt Harry like that.” She said and sighed. “No, I don’t care what you’ve said. I’ll apologise and we’ll get back together. We were in love before I messed up. A new person can’t just erase that.” She smiled with complete belief in her eyes.   

Ron reached out and held her hand but she, like a true sister pulled back her hand with mock disgust. “Ginny, listen to me... if you try this you’re going to get hurt.”   

“I’m a grown woman, Ron, capable of deciding for myself.” She stood up, heading for the stairs. “Goodnight, brother.” She said.   

Ron sighed and felt a headache coming along. He needed to go back home and sleep.   

oOoOoOo  

Harry went up the stairs with Draco, both of them tired.  

“Thanks for the clothes.” Draco said and Harry smiled warmly.  

“You’re welcome.” He said. “Are you going to tell me how long you’ve been working on that pen idea?” Harry was very impressed. He tried to think back to their school days to see if he’d ever seen Draco interested in creating his own inventions, or even starting his own business, the way Fred and George had done. But nothing came to mind.  

“A week or so. The charms are very simple, and after I learned the science behind a ball-point pen I realised I could take advantage of muggle manufacturing.” Harry blinked as Draco spoke more and more with bigger words, he himself wasn’t fully familiar with.  

“What would your father say when you open a business using muggle-made parts?” He asked. Draco paused and stared into the distance.  

“He can choke on his disappointment for all I care.” There was a venom there and Harry reached out to hold his hand.  

“Hey...”  

“It was his job to research anyone he recommended to me, Potter.” Draco said, barely above a whisper. “How could he possibly give me to these people?”  

“Draco... even Lucius Malfoy wouldn’t stoop that low.”  

“You’re defending him now?” Draco asked.  

“I know how much you respect your father.”  

“I was trained to act respectfully towards him. That isn’t the same as respecting him. If I respected him, I would have stayed and let him decide for me what to do.” Draco argued. “I hate him.” He looked away as he said it, hurt in his eyes.  

“You don’t mean that.” Harry said softly. Draco’s eyes glistened with unshed tears and he went into his room.  

“Good night, Harry.” Draco said, saying his name for the first time. It made Harry want to reach out to hold his hand once more.  

But he couldn’t. He couldn’t take advantage of Draco’s vulnerable state. If he did, he’d be no better than Davis.  

“Good night, Draco.” He said maybe too softly because Draco paused, looking at him directly, a question lingering in his eyes as he opened his mouth to probably ask. In the end he looked away and closed the door behind him.  

Harry stared at the closed door wanting to reach out and open it, wanting to pull Draco into his arms and explore this new attraction that pulled him more and more towards the blonde. Instead he clenched his hands into fists, going into his own room.  

Chapter 16

Jenkins stared at Ron in a way that once more, reminded Ron of Snape. He hoped Jenkins would say something but he tilted his head to the other side and Ron wondered for a second if, like Snape, he already knew everything and was trying to intimidate him into spilling the beans.   

“So, you did see Draco Malfoy. Correct? That part was true?”   

“Yes sir, I both went to speak to the Malfoys at their manor and went to see Draco Malfoy. I did not lie on my report.” Ron said.   

“Because you already knew where he was.” Jenkins said. Ron nodded. “Well... I knew there was something wrong with that man.” He stood and reinforced the privacy spells to their full capacity. “Sit, Ron.”  

“Oh no, first name basis. Sir, I am so close to completing my training.” Ron implored him.   

“Relax boy, I’m not going to fail you. In fact, I’m accelerating your graduation.” He said sitting in front of his desk, grabbing the orb-tipped pen that recently came onto the market. Ron said nothing at that but the bond made pride flare in his chest.   

“What’s that, Auror Jenkins?” he asked.   

“It’s a new pen I saw amongst the writing supplies while looking for more quills to send my son at Hogwarts.” Ron felt amazement that it was catching on that quickly. But then again, Harry put a good deal of effort into advertising the new company that Draco’s created. “They’re incredibly cheap, which is a blessing considering how often I lose my quill when I’m out and about.” Jenkins said signing the scroll.  

Davis was slowly becoming old news as Harry Potter stepped back out into the wizarding world after his ‘ long vacation - with a new ingenious writing quill using the patented orb-tip technology developed by the recently registered Wyvern company. The owner of this new business and its ingenious product known simply as the ‘pen’, however, remains unlisted, but should that change, I welcome an interview with him or her in person. ’ Or so Rita Skeeter writes.   

Unfortunately, while Davis was becoming old news, he was still very much in the country and expecting Ron for dinner.   

“There, congratulations. You’re an auror.” He said handing him a scroll. Ron looked up at him confused.   

“Huh?”   

“Did you miss the part where I said I was accelerating your graduation?”   

“Really?” He frowned confused. “But I can’t fully start. Specially, when this bond might pull me to Draco Malfoy’s side without any warning. What if I’m in the middle of a mission?”   

“You will be. I’m assigning you a mission.” Ron was confused and Jenkins took a deep breath. “The truth is, that lover that was first seen with Alfred Davis?”   

“You found him and he’s fine?” Ron asked hopefully. Jenkins sent him that look again. “I’m assuming from your look he’s not fine?”   

“He’s dead.”   

Ron stared at him for a long time. “Was he...?”  

“Strangely, yes. Or at least it was strange until you explained.” Jenkins handed him a file and offered Ron a seat, opening the file. “There were signs that there was a child. The auror mediwizard confirmed it after examining his body and the child was barely ten weeks along when it stopped developing. Unfortunately, for wizards, not getting to a mediwizard in time proved deadly. It turned to poison and dark magic inside and killed him.”   

“I don’t see a statement from his parents.” Ron said.   

“They were the ones that kicked him out five weeks before he was found dead. Apparently, mister Alfred Davis was the one to actually report him missing and you know what I say about coincidences.” Jenkins said.  

“Only an idiot believes in them.” Ron nodded. “Is there not enough to link it back to him then?”   

“No, that guy is slippery like an eel.” He said. “It’s lucky mister Malfoy found mister Potter. I take it he is getting medical care, since he’s not dead yet?” Jenkins asked.   

Ron said nothing, his bond kicking in.   

“Very well, clearly this spell should protect you too, as there are things it’s stopping you from saying. We have enough that you and I know he very likely did it, but we need to get evidence of what he did to this boy.” Jenkins looked at the picture and shook his head. “He was only a year older than my son, Merlin.” He shook his head.  

That’s when Ron noticed the picture with his age on the side. Just out of Hogwarts. He could have very easily been staring at Malfoy’s picture if things had gone differently and he felt sick at the thought. “Could he have someone else, someone who didn’t run away? Should we check in with the other pure-blooded families?” Ron asked.   

“I will send a team of aurors to ask around, we’ll say it’s a post-war census or something.” He said.  

“And me?” Jenkins looked at Ron disapprovingly, but likely at the situation.   

“I would never assign this to a fresh graduate, irrelevant of how you survived the war.” It’s something he said when he and Harry first started training. To not get cocky. They were untrained and lucky to be alive and should expect no special treatment from him if they wanted to learn how to stay alive long enough for retirement. Harry really liked him much faster than Ron ever did. “But with this bond of yours to your cousin...”  

“Nope.” Ron couldn’t help shaking his head but Jenkins ignored him.   

“... you should be able to instantly lead all of us to him when he’s in danger.”   

“I can’t really control it... at all. I wouldn’t be able to lead anyone anywhere.” Ron said.   

“We can track you. Here.” Jenkins stood up and came round. “Give me your arm.” He said.   

Ron groaned, hoping he’d be able to prepare mentally before he ever had to do this. Jenkins brought a tiny crystal to him and with a small bounce to his wand, the crystal shot into his upper right shoulder.   

“You’ll feel a bit achy for a bit.”   

“When will it start working?” Ron flinched looking at the spot which looked like a pin-sized bruise.  

“That will be instant as I’m placing you on a mission immediately. Until the mission is over you will be tracked. Now, let's discuss what you’ll do when you go meet with Davis at his house.”   

oOoOoOo  

Ron grimaced as Hermione brushed his hair and mumbled protective spells all over him at the same time. He glanced at Draco, who looked at him pale and with a little panic in his eyes.   

He leaned down and handed him a madeleine he baked. It was still warm and Draco took it, gaining some colour to his face.   

“You’ll be fine, you’re being tracked and they’ll know where you are at all times.” Hermione said reassuringly.   

“What about here? Could they track you here?” Draco asked with concern in his voice. “What’s to stop them from coming here?”   

“It’s not strange to visit his friend.” Hermione said.   

“I can’t believe Jenkins signed off on a graduate joining on a highly-classified mission.” Harry said, still in surprise.   

“It’s only because he can’t help it.” Ron said. “The bond to Draco forced him to put me on the investigation.” He rubbed his shoulder. He couldn’t feel the crystal anymore but it made him nervous to know if it was really working.   

“It’s time.” Hermione said and Ron nodded. He turned to the fireplace, grabbing a handful of floo powder.   

“Weasley,” Draco called him and he glanced at him. “Don’t eat or drink anything.”   

He simply chuckled, catching the look that Harry sent him, as they knew that it was going to be close to impossible to do the rational thing to not raise suspicion.   

The green flames engulphed him and he stepped out to a brightly lit front lobby. It looked like a fancy hotel minus all the people. Malfoy manor was much more pleasant in comparison.   

“Auror Weasley, I presume? Thank you for coming. Come in! Come in!” Ron braced himself as the man came down the stairs to greet him and shake his hand.   

“Thank you for the invitation.” Ron shook his hand and tried not to react as he felt something just under the other’s skin. Like his magic was crawling just under his skin, ready to jump out and cling to whatever it was searching. Davis’ power was searching for Draco in a way Ron had never heard of or felt from anyone.  

“Please, come this way. Tea is almost ready.” He said, breaking the contact and Ron smiled politely, following, trying to resist the urge to wipe his hand on his robes. They sat down in a corner of the house, the tall windows looking over Hyde Park, but everything was dark. It was six in the evening so the sun had already set a while back, making it feel more like dinner than tea. Ron’s usual appetite was absent despite the display of cakes and sandwiches in front of him.   

“Again, I thank you for the invitation, Auror Jenkins spoke to you about me, you said?” He said, accepting the cup of tea the other gave him  

“Yes, I wanted to thank you for checking in on my fiancée. Is he alright?” His concern was genuine and Ron was almost fooled.   

“He’s doing well. Auror Jenkins asked me to check in on him.” He said. Davis nodded as he sipped his tea. Since he poured both cups from the same pot he figured it was safe enough to drink and took a sip himself.   

“He’s not looking tired? Or pale?” Davis asked. “I’m scared his father might be hurting him after everything that happened.”   

Ron hesitated as he looked at him. “I’m sorry mister Davis, you know I can’t go beyond what I reported, but Draco Malfoy looked well to me.” He shrugged.   

“How can that be...” Davis muttered, staring at him coldly, as if trying to look through him.  

“Mister Davis?”   

“Mister Weasley, I hear you have five older brothers, isn’t that right?” Ron tensed and looked out the window.   

“I had five brothers. One of my brothers died a couple of years ago.” He said.   

“Oh, I’m sorry, I put my foot in it.” Davis sighed sadly looking out of the window as well. “I also lost a brother recently.” He said.   

“I’m sorry to hear that.” Ron said, drinking more of the tea.   

“It’s alright, it was a while ago.” Ron nodded. Didn’t he just say it was recently? He could see the signs of impatience on him as he twitched and tapped his fingers but clearly tried to stop himself.   

“The thing is, I need to find Draco, I need to speak to him and apologise.”   

“Well I already did my report, I don’t need to go back to the manor anymore.”   

Davis smiled. “I know he’s not in the manor. I imagine he’s wanting to avoid me, but if you help me... I can make this beneficial to both of us.” He said, clicking his fingers and a house-elf arrived holding a tray of galleons he could barely carry.   

“Are you trying to bribe me?” Ron asked looking up at him.   

“I’m trying to reach a mutually beneficial conclusion. All I want to do is talk to him.” He clicked his fingers again and the house-elf placed the tray on the table, running for another tray just as heavy.   

“I really should go mister Davis, before you get into more trouble.” Ron said standing up but Davis reached out and grabbed his hand. Ron hissed as he felt that slimy sensation from his touch on his skin. And like Hermione said, that sickly cologne he put on the envelope.   

“Name your number. I’ll pay anything. I need Draco back. His life is in danger, please.”  

“I told you I checked on him and he looked fine.”   

“You don’t understand.”  

“Then help me understand.” Ron said with a frown.   

“Just tell me where he is!” Ron felt fear creeping in as he saw the crazed look in his face. This wasn’t someone rational. This guy was crazy. He knew that already; he just didn’t think he was this erratic.   

“Let go of me right now!” Ron yelled at him.  

“He’s very ill, I’m the only one with the cure.” Davis continued, pushing him against the wall, looking at him with desperation, eyes wide and crazy and a smile that turned into a twisted scowl and back again, as if trying but failing to put the charming facade back on.   

“I’m sure he can be treated in St. Mungos. I have nothing I can tell you.” Ron insisted. “I don’t want your gold.”  

“You saw him, you know where he is... where in London is he staying?” He insisted.   

“If you don’t let me go right now, I’ll report this as kidnapping of an auror.” Ron felt sick having this guy so close to him.  

“I need him back! I paid for him! He’s mine!”   

“There’s something seriously wrong with you.” He said shoving him back and storming past to go to the fireplace.    

“He’s carrying my son, please.” He begged to Ron’s retreating back and Ron tensed, looking back at him. “If he doesn’t get the medical care he needs, he’ll kill my child and they’ll both die.”   

“Why would he leave you if he knew that would happen?”   

“I’m convinced his family doesn’t care! They must be stopping him from coming to me and stopping him from telling. I know the Malfoys are very influential that’s why I want to make it worth your while to help me. Take the gold.” He grabbed a fistful of the galleons, pouring them into Ron’s hands. “Why should your superiors be the only ones to enjoy the Malfoys’ bribes. Take this and change your life.”   

Ron stared at the gold and up at him.   

“Draco doesn’t want anything to do with you.” He put the coins on the nearest surface to him. “I recommend you just find someone else to marry.” He grabbed a fistful of powder, stepped into the fireplace and with a burst of green flames he disappeared.   

He reappeared in the auror’s chimney, where Jenkins was waiting for him with a serious expression. He felt something strange and dropped to his knees as his head felt like it was bursting.  

“AHGH!”  

“Ron!”  

oOoOoOo  

Alfred watched as Weasley disappeared into the green flames.   

“What the hell was that? You got nothing out of that except probably made us a target for the aurors!” Clair said, coming down the stairs, listening the whole time but unable to interfere.   

Alfred chuckled grabbing a pile of the gold. “On the contrary, I got plenty.” He said calmly.   

“What are you talking about?”   

“He called him Draco. He’s friends with him. He’s hiding him.” He said gleefully.   

“Great, how does that help us now?” She asked. “Your child is going to die and kill him any second now without your energy! He’s the last one you have left. If you hadn’t obsessed over this one you could have had the other boy here, growing another candidate.”   

“I want that smug little heir caged beneath me!” He yelled, throwing the gold coins at her and Clair looked down, stepping back.  

“What if they arrest you for trying to bribe an auror?”  

“Please, what do you take me for. An amateur? I made sure Ron Weasley remembers only what I want him to remember.” He stood and grabbed his cloak. “At least now I know who else we need to be tailing.”  

“You can’t be serious. You want to tail Ron Weasley and his friends? An auror, a ministry official and the one who defeated the Dark Lord?”   

“If they can lead me to my son, then yes .” He stepped out the front doors, slamming them behind him.   

Chapter 17

Smith looked Draco over up and down and felt his stomach, pressing around the rounding abdomen and making Draco uncomfortable as he really needed to empty his bladder for the fourth time this morning. “Well... it all looks to be progressing nicely.” She said.   

“I wouldn’t say that.” Draco said, grimacing at the higher decibel voice that crept out of his lips.   

“Come now, how else did you think you were going to give birth when the time comes.” She said, feeling his abdomen, which had poked out faster in the last two weeks than in the previous trimester. “How lovely. Everything seems to be in the right place.”   

Draco saw Harry enter the room with tea. Draco glared at him. “Don’t you dare say a word, Potter.”   

“I wasn’t going to say anything.” He said in his defence. Even though that was probably true, Draco still had to lash out at someone. It was news to him that he would have to transform into a female daily for the remainder of the pregnancy.   

“You have to admit this’ll probably keep you safer. Harder to find?” Smith suggested. Draco sighed.   

“Are you sure it has to happen now? Can’t it wait until the baby is ready to come out?” He asked.   

“This is better.” She assured him. “A female body will produce everything the child needs without spending even more energy from you and obviously mister Potter.” She said packing her things. “You can turn back for sleep, but the more you’re in this body the less you and mister Potter need to share energy.” She said.   

“Can it hurt him?” Draco asked, feeling worry in his chest. She paused looking between the two of them, surprised by either the question or his tone.   

“No, but it leaves you both vulnerable, weakening your powers. Hopefully it won’t come to it but if Davis ever finds the two of you and becomes aggressive, you’re better off running. When the bond is without intimacy, who knows how your powers might behave.” She said.  

Draco glanced at Potter, who met his gaze. Draco felt his heart skip and looked away. “I don’t like this body. I feel uncomfortable.” He repeated.   

“I understand mister Malfoy, but unless your relationship changes, this is the safest way to preserve energy between you both. You don’t want to end up prisoner in this house the whole time the babe grows, you need fresh air and exercise too.” Smith said, standing straight. “Now if that is all...”   

“Actually, Mrs. Smith, can I ask you something?” Potter asked and Draco looked at him confused as he tidied up his clothes trying to get used to this strange body.   

oOoOoOo  

Smith turned towards him and Harry looked behind to make sure Draco was out of hearing range. “Would it really be safer for him if we... were intimate?” He asked.   

“As a mediwitch my answer is yes. But as a witch, no.”  

“What do you mean?” Harry asked.   

“Well, unless you’re genuinely interested in mister Malfoy, you shouldn’t give him wrong messages, not while he’s vulnerable. And not after that man did what he did. He’d never trust a living soul again.” She said and walked ahead.   

“What if... what if I want to be with him?” Harry asked and she turned around.   

“You’re Harry Potter.” She said. He resisted the urge to roll his eyes.   

“Why is that important?”   

“Meaning... if you are interested in wizards then go ahead, but general knowledge is that your interests are witches. You were going to be married to one.”   

Harry took a deep breath, trying not to be annoyed with her because she wasn’t wrong to make that assumption.   

“I can’t be interested in both?” He said. She seemed surprised, as if she’d never considered the possibility.   

“Well... it really would be better for both of you.” She leaned closer to whisper. “I don’t want to alarm him as he is still delicate, but if that man gets to him before the child is born and forces himself on him, all the work you and mister Malfoy did will come undone.”   

“Meaning he’ll have a claim over my child?” She nodded.  

“It’s possible for his energy to overpower yours.”  

“But I can’t take advantage of Draco by tricking him into being with me when his emotions are all over the place. He’s fragile right now, what if he doesn’t want me after the child is born and I did that to him?” Harry said, disgusted with himself at the very thought.   

“Come now, mister Potter, if you both are keen on each other, and talk it through clearly, as you both already do, it’s not taking advantage. Or are all pregnant witches also taken advantage of when they are with their husbands?” She asked.   

“But... we’re not married. Heck the baby’s probably the only reason we haven’t thrown the kitchen sink at each other.”   

“Oh, I doubt that. My advice? This is something you and mister Malfoy need to decide for yourselves.” She said. “But don’t let fear stop you. I repeat, you’re Harry Potter. You don’t seem like the type to let fear stop you.”   

Harry watched her go and looked back to where he heard Draco grumbling to himself about the heaviness of his chest. He came back to see him shifting his chest around looking disgusted. Harry cleared his throat.  

“What?” The blonde snapped at him, his voice cutting through him and Harry only smiled.   

“I could get Hermione to take you shopping for bras.” He offered and caught the apple thrown at him an inch from his face.  

“Say anything about female underwear near me again and I will send your way the same spell you sent me on sixth year.” Draco hissed, as Harry clearly pressed the wrong button.   

“Sorry.” He said genuinely, looking at the scars that crept up his neck with shame. He reached out to touch him and the energy flowed between them.   

Draco stayed still, his anger fading from his face. “I’m sorry too. I’m fine.” He said reaching up to take off Harry’s hand. There was a knock at the door and Harry went to open it. When he saw the number of packages outside, he became excited.   

“All these are for you, sir.” said the delivery man, with a colleague ready to take the packages inside. They moved the packages into the living room one by one.  

“What’s this?” Draco asked, coming over to his side. But a picture of the crib they purchased was stamped on the side of one of the boxes and Draco grabbed his arm excited. The man handed Draco the paper asking for his signature, and without blinking Draco signed away, looking at the items that arrived.   

“That’s all ma’am. Have a nice day.” The delivery men said and they left. Harry cringed looking back at Draco who looked like he might combust from anger.   

“He doesn’t know, deep breaths, Draco.” Harry said patting him on the back and guiding him to the room.   

Draco took a deep breath as instructed and calmed down. “Ok, let’s put this all together.” He said turning back with excitement. Harry smiled watching him opening the crib first and foremost.   

oOoOoOo  

Draco smiled warmly waving his wand over a blanket to sanitize it and proceeding to tuck it into the crib. He stepped back, subconsciously grabbing onto Harry’s arm squeezing it with excitement. Draco had insisted on following the muggle instructions so now it was dark outside and they’d spent the whole day just building the crib.  

“It looks so beautiful now in the house.” He said with a sigh, leaning against his shoulder.  

“You were right that it looked better made out of wood.” Potter said and Draco smiled but caught their reflection on the window. The darkness outside making the glass look like a mirror against the light inside. He saw how he stood, next to Harry, head on his shoulder holding his arm in excitement. Well, it wasn’t Draco, it was a beautiful blonde woman dressed in men’s clothes and smiling brightly in a way Draco had never seen himself smile. He dropped the smile and pulled away from Harry.   

“I think I’ll change back.” He said, changing his shape back into the one he was comfortable with and sighed with relief. Looking at the mirror he saw himself, now standing apart as Harry reached down to put down a teddy bear into the crib. He smiled at that but felt a pang to his heart. It hurt as now in the mirror he could not picture them ever standing together the way his female form had done. And that wasn’t, nor would it ever be, him.    

He stepped back and cleared his throat, distancing himself from him.  

“So, what did you speak with Smith about this morning, before she left?” He asked.  

oOoOoOo  

Harry felt the absence of Draco’s warmth when the blonde let go of him to turn back into himself. He didn’t get a chance to reach out for him to pull him back because the question reminded him of what Smith said.   

“I asked her about how I can help you further.” He said. “Draco... I was wondering if we should talk.”   

“We're talking right now.” Draco said confused.   

“Yes-no, I mean.” Harry felt stupid right now, and tried to get his words to come out properly. He chuckled. “Sorry I’m a bit awkward.”   

“Well, that was always true.” He drawled and walked past him to grab a sandwich. Harry couldn’t help but smile, amused at the jab.   

“After the child is born, I don’t want us to live separately.” Harry said. Draco turned to him and stared.   

“I was planning to go back to the manor, if my mother allowed it.” He said. “Or the muggle world like we said I would.”   

“I want to be with you.” Harry said. He could see Draco look at him as if he was seeking the answer to a question but, yet again, didn’t ask it. “I want my son or daughter near me.” Draco looked away laughing nervously.   

“Of course we’ll raise the baby together, he’ll be yours as much as mine.” He said. “It just probably wouldn’t be right that we do it under the same roof.”   

“Why not?” Harry asked with a frown. “You don’t think we could make this work between us?” He asked.  

“Because we’re not married.” Draco said bluntly. Harry felt winded by the statement but before he could recover Draco turned away, angry. “I promise you Potter that I won’t keep the baby away from you.” He said. Harry wondered if this was his answer. Clearly Draco wanted to get away from him once the Davis were dealt with. In the meantime, Draco was trapped here with him, he couldn’t make him feel even more uncomfortable.   

“That’s not what I meant. It just...”   

“ Repeat after me, dear boy. ” He frowned, hearing Narcissa’s voice in his head for some reason. He decided to listen to her and tried a technique from the Malfoy’s repertoire.   

“How will it look on me if it seems like I kicked out the mother of my child as soon as they give birth?” He asked. Draco’s eyes filled with understanding.   

“Of course, you’re right. Let’s talk about this some other time though, I’m getting a headache right now.” He said.  

“Ok... I’m just going out for a bit, there was something I had to buy.” Harry said and turned to walk out of the door.   

“Get me that chocolate with nuts, please. The ones that have the muggle shoe name.” Draco called after him and Harry smiled, chuckling softly.   

“They’re called snickers, not sneakers but I will.”  

“Thank you!” He called and Harry closed the door, pausing for a second before a chuckle escaped his lips and he shook his head in disbelief.   

“Amazing, never thought he could say please and thank you that often.” He said to himself. He wondered if that was something new, or if it was something he always did with his friends and now he was allowed to witness it.   

He paused as the wind rustled the branches of the barren trees. A feeling of being watched hit him and he looked up to catch a glimpse of a cloaked figure, who vanished as he blinked.   

The unnerving feeling was gone and he continued on his way to the shops.   

oOoOoOo   

Draco looked at himself in the mirror as time to sleep arrived and looked at himself as a woman one more time. He didn’t dare take off his own clothes, of course. He touched his face and felt his long hair, putting it to one side, trying to stand tall like his mother and chuckled, remembering when he was about five and he’d try to do the same.   

He had to admit, he was a very attractive young woman. If only this was his true form maybe he might have been able to catch Harry’s attention.  

He looked at the clock ticking in the corner, noticing that Potter wasn’t back yet. He remembered that Ginevra said they should meet to talk. Perhaps Potter wouldn’t be back tonight at all.  

He let his body release the charm and sighed with relief as his body returned to what it was meant to be. He felt his belly, rubbing it gently, and tried to ignore the tears he could see forming on his reflection, until they blurred his own vision too.   

“Stop this.” Draco whispered to himself.   

It hurt. It hurt when Potter used those words about doing this together. He knew Potter liked women, so hearing those words when they didn’t hold the meaning that Draco wanted them to, hurt.   

He wondered if it was the bond, but then he had been attracted to him since he saw him at their trial. He never paid it much attention though, as it was an impossible route their lives could never take.   

Then he bumped into him in the muggle world and he’s always so warm and happy and yes, he’s got bad manners but he takes on Draco’s corrections when it mattered. He was too good for Draco before he even met Davis.   

Draco tried to stop the tears, feeling stupid that they were even flowing. He had a vengeance to execute for Merlin’s sake.   

There was a knock at the main door and Draco looked up surprised. Why was Potter knocking? He went down the stairs and reached for the door.   

“Draco.” Draco felt a current of fear go down his spine as he heard Alfred’s voice. “I know you’re in there. Come on, we need to talk, I’m sure you know that.” Alfred didn’t sound like a lunatic from a psychotic family. He sounded pleasant and calm and Draco shuddered feeling an opposite energy to the one he felt from Potter. Draco stepped back, feeling his breathing speed up.   

The door rattled as he tried to open it. It rattled loudly and banging started to happen.   

“You open this door! Draco!” Draco reached for his wand but didn’t feel it on him.   

“You’re mine! How dare you run away from me! You’re worth nothing! You are mine!” He yelled louder and louder, sounding almost like a monster hungrily scratching to break in and rip him to shreds.   

Suddenly the door opened and Draco stepped back with horror. The door opened to show no one, and nothing. It was a dark void with nothing beyond.   

“You’re mine.” He heard the whisper in his ear and felt the heat from his breath. Draco turned afraid, stepping back and hitting a bed that shouldn’t be there, falling back into it.   

Alfred looked at him with a vicious look, climbing on top of him.   

“No! No! HARRY!” He screamed.  

Everything changed and the cry of a child echoed in his ears. A burning pain hit his stomach as if his child had been ripped out of him with bare hands and a blunt knife. He opened his eyes to see himself standing on top of a high wall, looking down at a hoard of hissing cotton nymphs, eyes gleaming red with rage and the monstrous sound of their beating wings thundered around them. He turned around to see Alfred holding a tiny baby in his arms with Harry’s black wavy hair.   

“Don’t worry, we’ll make another one.” Alfred tossed his child into the hungry monsters below as if it was nothing and Draco screamed in grief trying to throw himself in after his baby. Alfred grabbed him by his hair before he could. Draco cried as he was forced to see his baby get torn to pieces and wanted nothing more than to throw himself in with the cotton nymphs.   

oOoOoOo  

Harry heard a scream cut through his sleep and panic pierced through his heart. “Draco!” He called out, running to his room, not knowing what to expect but when he got to him, he was in bed, screaming in his dreams and begging for Davis to stop whatever was happening in his nightmare prison.  

He came to his side reaching down to cup his cheek but he was thrashing too much to take in his energy.   

“Draco, come on!” He frowned wondering if Ron was coming. But if he didn’t that meant Draco wasn’t in danger right? “Wake up!” Harry exclaimed, shaking Draco awake for what felt like the hundredth time but he was trapped in what seemed like a terrifying dream.   

“If I may, master.” Harry looked startled at Kreacher who stood on the bed next to Draco’s thrashing head.   

“Yes... can you help?”   

Kreacher reached out and touched Draco’s forehead and snapped his fingers. The snap rang loudly in even Harry’s ears, as if it echoed through him. Draco began to decrease his thrashing and Kreacher did it again and Harry felt it almost in his throat and heart and didn’t know what he was doing but it helped Draco calm down enough that he just whimpered in his sleep.   

“Use the bond, master.” He croaked and vanished with a pop.   

Harry reached to grab both his hands, the energy starting to flow between them, slowly calming him down. He leaned down and pressed their foreheads together and could feel his anguish, he began to breathe rapidly as tears came to his own eyes.   

“Wake up.” He whispered and soon the soothing beat of the baby’s heart echoed in their ears, the world around them disappeared as the child brought them back to earth and they separated.   

When Harry opened his eyes, Draco was looking up at him, his silver eyes filled with tears and it hurt Harry physically to see the fear in his eyes. He never wanted to see him with that expression again.  

“Harry?” He whispered looking around.  

“Shh... I’m here.” Draco sighed dropping back into his pillow, covering his eyes with his arm, trying to calm his breathing further.  

Chapter 18

It took a few seconds of silence before Draco spoke. “Thank you.” He said tiredly. It was three in the morning after all.    

“What happened?” Harry asked. Draco didn’t remove his arm but Harry could see the rest of his tears trailing down the side of his cheeks.    

“Nightmare.” He dried his tears. “Why are you here?” He asked, trying to see what time was on the clock.    

“You called my name.” Harry said. Draco looked away.    

“It was just a nightmare, I’m fine now, I’m sorry.”    

“Don’t be sorry.” If Harry had to apologize every time he’d had nightmares from Voldemort, he would have been doing it all the time. “Try to sleep some more.” He stood to head for the door when he felt a pull on his clothes. He turned to see Draco holding onto the end of his shirt.    

“Stay with me.” He said softly. Harry reached down and held his hand, still feeling the tremors through his touch.    

He came round the other side and got under the covers. He reminded himself that Draco was not interested in him in that way and only needed him right now. He felt him come closer and rest his head against his shoulder and Harry felt his heart race as an arm came over his chest.    

So, this was how he would die.   

He allowed himself to wrap his arm around Draco’s shoulders but otherwise lay perfectly still, ignoring the ache that started forming in his back from being so stiff.    

The shaking began to get worse and Harry opened his eyes glancing down. He could barely see anything since the only light in the room came from the fireplace. He could tell that Draco was holding back. “If you want to share, I’ll listen to your nightmare.” he said softly. With that the floodgates opened and Draco released a mournful cry that Harry felt in his core.    

“He threw my baby in like nothing.” He cried. Harry held him tighter, understanding that the letters they’d read and Ron’s visit to Davis must have generated a vivid enough nightmare to place Draco in one of the stories they learned about. “I can still feel the grief like it really happened.” He sobbed. “And it did... that’s what they can do... Harry... what if he finds me.” He wept.   

“He’s not taking you away from me.” Harry swore. “Either of you.”    

“Maybe we should just kill him.” Came the whimper. “I... I didn’t want to... I want to see him suffer in life but that was before...”   

“Before you know what he and his family are capable of.” Harry said softly. He closed his eyes as he held him close.    

“I’m sorry... I’ve always been so pathetic, specially around you.”   

“Then you definitely think I’m even more pathetic. If crying for seeing your loved ones dead in your nightmares makes you pathetic, then I’ve outcried you already.” He said softly.    

The silence in the room let them talk in whispers and Harry closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling of having his warmth so close to him.    

“Do you still have nightmares?” Draco asked after his cries had faded into sobs. Harry felt himself go in and out of sleep by then.    

“Sometimes.” Harry mumbled.    

“Do they get easier?”    

“...No. When they’re vivid, they hurt just the same.” Harry said and without thinking, his hand went up to pass his fingers through Draco’s hair. His hair had gotten longer, and now reached his shoulders. He felt him shudder but didn’t make the connection with what he was doing. He thought he was simply shedding the terror of the dream still, and continued passing his fingers through Draco’s hair.    

“Do you cry?” Draco whispered. Harry felt Draco’s hand trailing down his chest, probably to get into a better position.   

“Yes... when the dreams are bad. Or I remember someone I've lost.” He said softly.    

“Harry...” He heard him whisper and shift and Harry felt the pressure of Draco’s soft lips against his own. Suddenly he was very awake and he reached up pulling him closer, kissing him back.    

“Draco.” He whispered, shifting on the bed to pull more of his body up against him, savouring the current of energy that passed between them every time their lips touched, wanting more of it.    

He felt Draco’s hand slipping under his shirt and froze. He reached down to hold onto his hand, stopping him from going further. “Please.” He heard him whimper.   

“No, Draco. Stop. We can’t!” He said, moving away from him which was almost painful. He waved his wand to light the lamps with their gentle warm light. He wished he had kept them off when he saw the hurt in Draco’s eyes at him pulling away.    

Draco’s head dropped in defeat. “Forgive me, I don’t know what came over me. Please don’t think less of me.” He implored. “I know you’re not interested in men, I’m sorry. I... I would be disgusted kissing a witch too, I’m sorry.”    

“No. Draco. Stop apologising.” He reached back to hold his hand but Draco pulled away. “Draco, I don’t want to take advantage of you.”    

“Don’t you think I would know the difference.” Draco hissed glaring up at him.    

“The power balance is off Draco. I’m the one keeping your energy strong and keeping the baby growing.”   

“Potter...”   

“And your landlord.”   

“Oh, fuck off, Potter.” Draco hissed, throwing the nearest pillow at him. “Get out of my room!” He yelled. Harry looked at him wanting to say something more but he listened to him, getting up and heading for the door.    

oOoOoOo   

Draco didn’t look up to see him leave. When the door clicked shut, he covered his eyes with his hand, taking a deep breath. He looked up at the wallpaper pattern taking another breath. His skin felt hot to the touch when they were together but now everywhere felt cold, missing Potter’s warmth enveloping him under the covers.    

He’d never felt this kind of desire before, even with Alfred... he didn’t know what this was but it took all his control away and it left him acting shamefully again. No, not again. He didn’t feel anything other than discomfort and pain when Alfred Davis took him. It all felt wrong.  

Even when Potter pulled him closer Draco felt nothing but safe, protected and yearned for more, to feel more, to touch more and to see how else Potter could make him feel. He also wished that maybe, maybe Potter felt the same warmth between them. But then Potter must have come to his senses and stopped everything, pulling away and leaving him cold where his warmth had once been.    

He sighed standing to look in the mirror once more looking at himself, flinching as the shirt he wore was actually very loose, showing even more of the scars on his shoulders.   

The door opened and he turned in confusion, seeing Potter come in with a herbal tea, from the smell of it, and the chocolate bar he asked him to buy earlier. His stomach rumbled and he looked up at him speechless, not knowing what to even respond.   

“I know you told me to leave, I’ll go... it’s just... I brought chamomile tea in case your still upset.” He said. He poured it out for him and everything, making it perfectly how he liked it. In fact, Potter somehow remembered how he liked to take his tea even on the first day he had stepped foot in this house. “I’ll go.” Draco stared at the door before his body clicked into action. He stormed towards it, slamming it open.    

“What is wrong with you?” He snapped.    

“What? Me? What did I do?” He asked.   

“You are seriously asking me this? What are you trying to do to me?” He said.    

“I’m trying to respect you.”    

“By making me fall in love with you?” Draco snapped.    

“I-what?”   

“You take that stupid confused look off your face. You can't be this stupidly kind that you would do all of this for someone and not expect them to fall in love with you.” Draco yelled. “It can’t be the bond either because you started it before we were bonded. Why are you doing this to me?”    

“I’m trying to... I’m... I’m trying to be nice, Draco.”    

“Stop it. Stop. Please. You would never be with me, and I’m not going to stay in female form for anything other than getting this child into this world. So please stop it before I really fall for you and then I’m well and truly damned.”    

“Why is everyone always so sure that they know me?” Potter yelled. “Why does everyone always tell me what I can and can’t do!”    

“Because it’s true.” Draco said. “If you don’t realise it let me tell you right now, you are a flirt, Harry Potter.”   

“Ex-Cuse me?” Potter actually laughed and it took everything in Draco not to curse him. “I don’t mean to flirt, but if it’s slipping out and making you uncomfortable then I’m sorry. I like you. As difficult as that might seem to believe.”    

Draco shook his head. It wasn’t true and even if it was, “You and I can’t be together.”    

“And why the hell not?” Draco stared at him unsure of what to even respond.   

“But... you pulled away when you came to your senses.” Harry came closer to him and Draco shuddered as he felt his warmth from how close they were standing.    

“Why does that mean that I don’t want you?” He repeated softly. Draco looked into his eyes, uncertain. “Hmm?”   

“Stop, Potter.” Draco whispered. Of course they couldn’t be together.    

“I did stop. I stopped because we are not on the same playing field right now. I’m not going to take advantage of you when you have nowhere else to go and I hold all the cards.” He said seriously. “But that sure as hell is not going to stop me from caring for you and doing nice things for you, because, guess what? I care about you and I want to do nice things for those I care about.”    

“As if anyone will let the hero of the wizarding world end up with someone like me.” Draco said looking away.    

“You’re so stubborn.” Draco refused to look back at him. “Let me remind you, we’re having a child together. Not that I care what other people think, but that concern is a little too late. Whatever we decide we’ll have to do it with the baby’s best interest in mind as well. This is between you and me, Draco.”    

“This isn’t the baby you were going to have with Ginevra Weasley.” Draco reminded him.    

“I know that.” Harry replied.    

“Stay. I won’t do anything.” Draco said.    

“That should be my line. But I shouldn’t.”    

“Please... I actually don’t think the tea will be good enough after the nightmare I had.” He admitted.    

“Well, ok.”    

oOoOoOo   

Draco glared at him after the chocolate and the tea was finished. “This is not what I meant.”    

The pillows were all placed between them, separating them. The truth was Harry enjoyed holding him close far too much than he should and this was all he could come up with right now if he wanted to stay true to his word.   

“It’s as good as I can do.” Harry said. “Hand?” He offered, passing his hand over the pillows.   

“Hand.” Draco said with a huff, and Harry smiled as Draco slipped his hand into his. Harry waved his wand and the lights dimmed once more to darkness. Only the dying embers from the fireplace continued to provide any light.    

“Good night, Draco.” He said.    

“Good night, Harry.” Draco replied, sounding sleepy already, which was probably why he didn’t sound angry anymore.   

oOoOoOo   

Draco thought what happened for the next couple of days.    

“Draco, everything alright?” He looked up at Hermione and avoided looking in Potter’s direction.    

“Yes, sorry, um... you said about the latest order, ten thousand?” Draco asked.    

“Fifty, even George wants to sell them in his store, if you allow him to add a whimsical redesign to the outside of them, and their own charms?” Weasley clarified and Draco nodded looking at the numbers.    

“It goes without saying that I thank you two for helping me in your spare time. I know you already have lots of things to do.” Draco said.    

“You’re welcome, besides its rather exciting to me, seeing the numbers go up and down.” Granger smiled and continued making notes.    

“And it keeps her distracted.” Weasley added.    

“From what?” Harry asked.    

“Murder.” Granger said with the sweetest of smiles, as if she was thinking it already and Draco glanced at Potter before feeling awkward and looked away.    

“Um... Weasley,”   

“You could at least call him Ron, since he’s compelled to call you Draco.” Hermione argued.    

“No. Cousin?” Draco suggested.   

“Nope.” Weasley interjected but once more, was ignored.    

“Sounds great.”    

“Well, cousin .” Weasley grimaced and scoffed looking away as he read through a large file. “What did my ex-fiancée say when you went to see him?” Draco asked. He saw him glance at Hermione and back at the paper in front of him.    

“Ron had to stay in St. Mungo’s for a night or so.” Hermione said softly. Potter’s reaction was instant.    

“And you didn’t tell me anything? Why? What did he do?” Potter asked and Draco reached out to hold his hand to perhaps help him calm down, instead.    

“I can’t say.” Ron said with a huff.   

“What happened?” Draco asked once more. Ron insisted focusing on the papers and Draco crossed his hands over his knee. “ Dearest cousin.” Draco cooed tilting his head to the side. Ron looked at him with a grimace and disgust.    

“Don’t do that.” He begged.    

“I’ll say it a hundred times until you say it.” Draco turned seriously. The thought of Davis doing something to him after he, bond or whatever, saved Draco from getting blown into the wall hard enough to possibly loose the baby, it made him nauseous to think about. “Ron, what did he do.”    

“It’s nothing, he tried to alter my memories but it interacted with the protection charms and gave me a headache that knocked me out for hours. By then I was back at the Auror base and Jenkins had me treated straight away. I can’t say any more than that.” Weasley said and Draco nodded taking a deep breath.    

“I’m glad... excuse me.” He said standing to go to the kitchen.    

“Is he ok?” He heard Granger ask but he didn’t stay long enough to hear the rest. He sat on a corner, staring at a random spot on the wall. He couldn’t get the image out of his mind from that nightmare, even if it had been days since then. He couldn’t get over the feeling of Harry’s lips either, or his words after that.    

He couldn’t get the headline of the Daily Prophet out of his head. How they found that boy dead in a ditch. Poisoned apparently. But they were going to give a conference about it at some point or other when they investigated further.    

They didn’t want to spook Davis after all, was Draco’s best guess.    

“Draco?” Granger asked and he looked up to see her standing there with a small package. “Are you feeling ok?” She asked and the softness of her voice made him feel strange. It sounded like she cared but he’d never heard such sweetness even from his mother, even when he was a child and he was ill. She was caring through her actions but she was always proper and firm, and blunt.    

“I’ll be ok. As soon as I can start savouring victories over that despicable monster.” he said, hands clenched over his knee. She came closer and sat beside him.    

“I got you a present.” She said. He looked at her surprised and opened the package to find a soft baby outfit for a newborn. It had a tiny elephant embroidered on the right side and the year of birth on it. Next year. He looked at the tiny thing.    

“They’re not this small, are they?” Draco asked softly touching the soft little sleeves. Granger chuckled and smiled.    

“Actually, the baby might be even smaller, but I just thought getting a size a little bigger might be a safe bet, in case he is a little bigger.” She said and Draco looked at her not knowing what to say.    

“I... thank you.” He said.   

“Have you... read the letter your parents sent you?” She asked and he shook his head.    

“Somehow I find it hard to read anything from them... after those letters.” He said.    

“Well, when you’re ready then. We also wanted to invite you to the Burrow, for Christmas.” She said. Draco looked up at her and laughed.    

“Shouldn’t the hostess be extending the invitation?” Draco asked.    

“You’re family, Draco.” Hermione said with a final tone. “Family doesn’t need an invitation.”    

“Still, it’s not exactly me they’ll be expecting. And I’m already showing.” He said.    

“I know, but actually Harry let it slip that he couldn’t go because he was taking care of something and the threatened to bring Christmas to him. So then we said he was helping someone and then she said that if he didn’t bring this ‘someone’ over...”   

“She’d bring Christmas to us both, I get the pattern.” He said. “I don’t know... I’m embarrassed. I don’t even know if I’m disowned or not and I’m just supposed to show up with Potter’s child? And what of Ginevra? She’ll be there right?”    

“You know Harry and her are broken up.”   

“And if I’m seen by the wizard press they’ll reveal my state.” Draco said.    

“Maybe... maybe that wouldn’t be so bad.” Granger reasoned and Draco turned to look at her in disbelief. “Think about it... you were hiding because you didn’t think he knew.”   

“And because I slept with him and no one that knows me will ever speak to me again if they found out.” Draco said.    

“Oh please. Ron and I live together. Harry and Ginny lived together. Were they married? They clearly had a pregnancy scare because they were doing other things beside holding hands.” She argued and Draco stood shaking his head to clear himself of the image of Harry and Ginevra Weasley in bed together.    

“For my family... it would mean a lot.”   

“Come on Draco. See reason. None of that means anything anymore. There will be a baby soon. And you are too clever to get lost in the muggle world, you... you came up with an amazing hybrid that didn’t even occur to me. Just because you blended muggle technology with spell work.” She grabbed his hands.   

“You want me to step out into the world? Like this? So people can make fun of me?” He asked.    

“Who would make fun of you? Davis made up these stories. Why not make up some of your own?” She asked. “Rub salt into his open wounds while your business is kept secret. Humiliate him while he thinks you’re plotting nothing, then when your ducks are all in a row... destroying him in public, with the public’s love and interest will be all the more of a delicious revenge.” She said.    

“What exactly are you expecting me to say?” Draco asked.    

“Well... you and Harry will have a baby together. Davis did feed you potions... what if we say that you and Harry were lovers?” She suggested.    

Draco stood up and laughed. “Oh Merlin, no one would ever believe that.”    

“Why not? The proof is in the pudding baking away in the oven right now.” She said pointing to his belly.    

Draco thought about it with a frown. “But what about when Harry wants to be with someone else?”    

She didn’t seem convinced about something but shrugged. “Well, then you say you had an amicable breakup and will raise your child together either way.” She said simply.    

“I don’t know... if we can pretend.” Draco said.    

“Oh?”  

He looked at her and sighed. “Harry and I... kissed a few nights ago.”    

“Oh.” She stood up straighter looking at her hands. “I mean... is that why you’ve been avoiding looking at each other?”    

“I thought... anyway I kissed him and he kissed me back and then...”   

“Oh no, please I don’t need to know.” Hermione said.    

“No, nothing like that, then he pulled away and I thought... you know I have to be in female form and it was dark maybe he was... confused.” He said.    

“So Harry... doesn’t want to be with you?”   

“He does, that’s the problem.”    

“It is? I’m confused now.” Hermione said and Draco laughed looking at the baby’s clothes.    

“He thinks he’d be taking advantage of me, since he holds all the cards, apparently, and I am scared that he’ll be disgusted with me once the magic wears off on the day our child is born.” He said.    

“I think you two are overthinking this too much.” Hermione said with a sigh. “If you like each other, just be together and see what happens.” She said.    

“And if I fall in love with him, and he wakes up one day not wanting anything to do with me?” He asked looking at her. “It’s not like I could forget him. He’ll be in my child’s life, forever.” He said clearly.    

“You two can speculate all you want, but unless you actually pick a route and stick to it, you’ll never find out how happy you might just end up making each other.” Hermione said. “Now, I’ll let Mrs. Weasley know that Harry will be bringing someone.”    

Draco sighed uncertain. “Maybe I should get out of this house.”   

“Yes, you should. I know the Wyvern company keeps you busy but you need to be with other people.” She said. “If you stay here you’ll eventually end up thinking of that despicable stain of a wizard again and again and drive yourself crazy. Why should you stop living because of that monster.” She hissed angrily shaking her head.    

Draco stared at her and looked at his present with a smile. “Thank you, Hermione.” He said and she smiled with a nod.    

“You’re welcome.”    

“Now tell your stupid saviour to not treat me like a glass doll.” He said and Hermione chuckled.    

“Maybe I should punch him like I punched you in third year?” She teased and he scoffed, chuckling at the memory.    

“Merlin, I was pathetic in school.” He said. “Did I ever apologise?”    

“That wouldn’t be your style.” She said with a shrug.    

“Well... I am sorry. I’ve learned how ignorant I was.”    

“I forgive you, Draco.” That did feel surprisingly relieving. “You should reach out to your friends. I’m sure Pansy Parkinson must want to know you’re alright.”    

“I don’t think I could. I could tarnish her by association.” He said.    

“Well... didn’t she shave someone’s hair clean off once in your honour?” She frowned, remembering back.    

Draco chuckled. “I couldn’t reach out.” He said. “I won’t risk it for her. You might think our rules are stupid, not the wizard ones, the big manor house ones... but her parents follow it. And if they follow them, she could be hurt by being with me.”    

“Then... perhaps she’d like to write letters with Hermione Granger?” She asked. “She’d recognise your writing I imagine. Even if the signature at the bottom is my name?”    

They shared a smile and returned to the living room together.    

 

Chapter 19

Skeeter took a deep breath as she stared into the fire, feeling like a sword was dangling over her head. Her floating quill was very still as she couldn’t think of a damn thing to get out of this mess.   

A knock on the door made her jump and turn alert to the door. “Miss Parkinson?”   

“I’m sorry, Ms. Skeeter, the editor is asking when I should let the printers know to make space for your next article?” She asked.  

Skeeter nodded, looking back into the fire before her eyes filled with an idea. “Miss Parkinson, you are close to mister Draco Malfoy, are you not?” She asked. Her smile was stiff as she looked away.   

“I don’t know anything. I’ll sue if you add me to the stories.” She said, her eyes wide with barely concealed fear. Or was that anger?   

“I know you’ve seen me with mister Davis before.”   

“Of course, I help with proofreading and organising the schedules. I’ve seen him come often enough.” She said.   

“His stories have run their course and witches and wizards are cancelling their daily prophet orders left and right, you know about that too?”   

“Yes... the editor yells the numbers every day so loudly that the walls rattle.”   

“Have you seen mister Malfoy since those papers came out?” She asked.   

“I already said I don’t know anything.”   

“Alfred Davis’ lover was found dead, poisoned by some kind of dark magic. You proofread my article on that story?” She continued.   

“Ms. Skeeter if I could just, please, get your deadline.”   

“Aren’t you worried that Draco Malfoy might also be found in a ditch somewhere?” She asked.   

“I’m sure you’ll find out everything that needs to be known.”  

“What if I have information I can’t share?” She asked.   

“With the newspaper? You’d hold onto a good story?” The disbelief in her tone was understandable.   

“You want to be a reporter, don’t you?”   

“You’d feed me a story?” Skeeter despised the thought, but she couldn’t keep this whole thing to herself if she wanted to be believed. One sensationalist writer can be enjoyed as fun gossip then forgotten. Multiple writers finding bits and pieces to build a fuller picture, that would be richer.   

“No one has seen Draco Malfoy. You need to go visit the Malfoys. Confirm if he’s even there or... if he’s missing. If those stories can be disproven, you may just be able to restore mister Malfoy’s honour.”   

“And why would I care about him?”   

“Well, if not him, then you. Your parents don’t let you go anywhere without a chaperone, correct? Very hard for a reporter to investigate the exciting stories with a companion up and about.” Skeeter glanced behind her, seeing the whimpering house-elf sobbing under a table, but still keeping his eyes on her.   

“The deadline?”   

“Tomorrow... unless something more interesting comes up between now and then?” Skeeter watched her go and her usual look of confidence dropped as she kept thinking of what she’d seen, of what she’d heard in that horrible house.   

oOoOoOo  

Draco frowned in concentration as he scrubbed the plates with the yellow and green rectangle. He heard a click and a flash and turned to see Potter holding the camera he bought on the start of their adventure.   

Potter looked amused and Draco felt irritated.   

“Are you amused?” He asked slowly and Potter had the decency to look guilty but not regretful.  

“I just wanted to remember this.” He said.   

Draco huffed and put the sponge down, washing the soap off his hands. His hands were sore from not having done this in his life.   

“I’m glad my incompetence amuses you.” He said trying to walk past him.   

“Come on, how could I ever think that you are incompetent.” Potter said holding onto his arm gently, stopping his escape. They turned to face each other and Harry took out a hand cream he used on his sore hands. Draco felt his heart speed up at the warmth he felt from the other.   

“Did Hermione speak to you?” Draco asked softly. Potter nodded.   

“I think we should talk about it.”   

Draco sighed and looked up defeated at him. “Fine, living room. Five minutes. Bring snacks.”  

Draco made his way to the living room and sighed taking out contract scroll. It made Potter do a double take when he saw it.   

“Are you serious?” He asked, putting the tray down.   

“...Yes.” He said with a deep breath. He wanted to trust him. Deep down he felt he did. But something stopped him from just accepting Potter’s words as they were.   

“Fine.” Harry sat down, but his tense features and coldness made it clear to Draco that he was angry.   

“The terms are that we will tell everyone that you and I were lovers and the child was always yours to start with.” Draco said. “You can’t change the story, even if people somehow find out. You and I were lovers around the time I became pregnant after we met and bonded over our time before the war.”  

“Our time? There was nothing blissful about our time before the war.” Potter said.   

“Then call it sentimentality over the stupidity of our childhood arguments in comparison to the real darkness that was out in the world.” Draco pressed on. The words must have left Harry speechless because he opened his mouth to argue but stopped himself thinking over his words. “Then you defended me during the trials and it drew me even more toward you. You’ll have to come up with a time when you were drawn to me that is realistic.” He said, writing down the points.  

“Won’t it look wrong if you were drawn to me before you even began searching for a fiancée?” Potter asked and Draco shrugged.   

“As if I could ever act on my attraction for Harry Potter. No, that initiative has to come from you.” Draco said.   

Potter stared at him and smirked. “So, how about, I had heard your engagement from the newspaper and realised I hadn’t seen or heard from you in a while. Then, six months after breaking up my own relationship, I saw you standing next to your fiancée, looking bored out of your mind in the charity event your mother was managing.”  

Draco stared at him in shock with a frown. He opened his mouth to ask but he didn’t know what to even say. He had been to a few of his mother’s charity events, he recalled Potter coming to one or two of them, but he never stayed long.   

Potter reached out and touched his hand and Draco felt his soothing energy. “I’d spent years in Hogwarts with you so the boredom in your face made me want to reach out.” He paused. “So, I did.” But he never did. “We met, and we remembered our time before the world turned dark and then we spoke of the future.” He looked up at Draco. “I pointed out that you did not look happy. That I couldn’t understand why you were even marrying someone you didn’t really care about, someone who didn’t make you feel alive, someone you didn’t have to be ‘prim’ and ‘proper’ around.” Draco felt heat on his face and had to turn away embarrassed at the look Potter was giving him. “You pushed me away, you tried to do the right thing, but I was drawn to you and I began seeking out any opportunity to speak with you and sabotage you and your fiancée's outings.”  

Draco laughed at that imagining how that would have happened. “We’d need witnesses, what is the likelihood that you were in any of the places we had our dates?” He asked.   

Harry chuckled. “Well, think of anything that went wrong in any of them and let me know how I can take the blame for it.” he suggested and Draco thought about it and sighed.   

“Nothing was ever wrong... it was always... pleasant... bland... boring.” He looked away and sat back but Potter sat down next to him and reached out to hold his hand.   

“Then we’ll say that. I was so memorable that you kept thinking about me, about the excitement I could bring to your life.” Draco scoffed rolling his eyes at him and Potter leaned closer and Draco shuddered as he whispered their invented romance into his ear.   

When they were done Draco added conditions and Potter finished it with his own. Draco barely read them before he signed his name and stormed out of the living room and up to his room, worried that the heat on his face was visible to Potter in the form of a blush.  

oOoOoOo  

Harry watched him go and chuckled covering his eyes with his hands. He thought back amused at their supposed romance, thinking how Draco had peaked his attention, maybe he hadn’t been romantically drawn to him at the time, but he had caught his attention all the same. Draco always caught his attention. One way or another. From the day they met.  

He thought of Draco’s rationale for even getting engaged with someone that bored him to the core. It didn’t make sense to him. He couldn’t imagine getting married to someone he didn’t love, let alone someone that bored him.   

He looked up the stairs and walked up, knocking on the door, entering when he was granted permission to do so. He sat Draco looking in the mirror, deciding between some wizard robes and some of his muggle clothes for what to wear to the party tomorrow.  

The cradle beside Draco’s bed called to him and he walked over to it, smiling warmly at the fact that Draco had left the little touches that Harry added.   

“Let's go out on a date.” Harry said.   

He looked at Draco’s reaction. Draco glanced at him on the mirror and turned around to face him. They’d discussed how their story had started, but not what their story currently was.   

“Muggle or wizarding world?” He asked.   

“Well, because I’m worried you'll think I’ll be pretending if we go to the wizarding world, then let’s do the muggle world for today.”  

“Very well.”   

“Now, where would you like to go?” He asked. Draco scoffed.  

“You want me to take you seriously?”   

“Um... yes?” Draco glared and Harry cleared his throat. “I mean yes. Yes, of course.”    

“Then don’t ask me where I’d like to go.”  

“But how will I know you even want to go there?”   

“You’ll know.” Meaning he’ll know if he messed up only once they were there.   

“But...” Harry frowned very concerned.   

Suddenly he recalled how terrible he was at dating and looked at his watch making his way back down, thinking what they could do.   

oOoOoOo  

Draco felt excitement brewing. He was happy that he still wasn’t showing enough to see through his winter outfit. It meant he could be himself, rather than a woman, on their first date in the muggle world.   

He loved how nervous Potter was. In truth... he didn’t really care where they went. He just began to find it more and more adorable as he saw Potter’s eyes start to fill with hints of panic.   

They ended up going to the National Gallery. Draco was fascinated by the grand palace full of art from different periods.   

It creeped him out though. There was something unnerving about not seeing any of the images move. As if he was somehow walking through frozen time.  

He was fascinated with the muggle pieces, though he could feel here and there the odd lingering energy of a painting with spells like he would feel in Hogwarts. Whether they were staying still for the muggles, or the spells were incomplete, he couldn’t tell.   

“This is amazing.” Draco said looking at the Renaissance section in awe. He was so enthralled he didn’t notice Potter yawning beside him until he did it once more on their way out. “You were bored.” Draco stated and it soured his mood.   

“No, I wasn’t.” Potter defended himself.   

“Yes, you were. You don’t give a hoot about fine art.” Draco insisted. Potter looked amused.   

“I enjoyed what I saw all the same.” he winked at him and Draco felt heat rush to his face, looking away in embarrassment.   

“It’s not great if our first date bores you to death.” Draco pointed out. Harry reached out to hold his hand and Draco felt embarrassed at how shy he felt, so he covered it up with annoyance.   

“I enjoyed how much you enjoyed it.” He said. Instead of pulling his hand out, Draco held his hand in return, feeling giddy that this was happening.   

“We’ll have to find something we both enjoy.” Draco said.   

“We both like quidditch.” Harry argued. “But we can’t go to a match until after you give birth. Protective barriers or not, I’ve seen enough bludgers slip through those barriers to last me a lifetime.”  

“Sounds like a plan for the future.” He said.   

Potter stopped and turned to face him. Draco noticed they were relatively alone after walking round the back of the gallery, with the only person passing already ahead. “So will you accept coming out with me again?” He asked. Draco looked at him, his heart starting to race.   

“To make sure we are not misunderstanding. To me, if I go out with someone, it’s because I expect them, and me, to very quickly decide whether we want to get married.” He said very clearly.   

Potter stared at him in silence for a few seconds. “Ok.” He said and Draco wondered if he understood correctly. He decided to continue.   

“To my family, that also means you’ll take my family name.”   

“Not happening.” He said bluntly.   

“Ok... well... where does that leave us then?” Draco asked, looking at their joint hands.   

“Why do we have to decide all of this now? Can’t we enjoy each other’s company first, see if we work as a couple and then decide?” He asked.   

“But... why continue when you are very clear that you will not join my family?” Draco asked.  

“Why can’t I just keep my name? Or why can’t you take my name?”   

“Because... I’m the heir to my house.” Draco let go of Potter’s hand and held his own hands. “Unless I have a little brother.” He said. “Or I’ve been disowned already.” He sighed. “To me my family name is very important.”   

“My family name is very important too. It’s a permanent connection to what was taken from me.” Potter said, and the feeling in his eyes showed Draco that it indeed meant a lot to him.   

“Then...”  

“Why can’t we just keep our own names?” Potter said.  

“It’s not how it’s done.” Draco shook his head. “Would we even be married if we don’t even have the same family name?” The idea confused and unnerved him as much as seeing an entire gallery of unmoving paintings. “What name would our child even have?” He continued.   

“Well...” But Potter seemed as stumped for an answer as Draco was.  

Draco thought about it. Was he ready to give up this chance with Potter just over a name? As much as it hurt... he didn’t have many other choices. With or without Potter, no other family worth marrying into would accept him with a child fathered by someone else.   

Davis had succeeded in taking everything he ever dreamed of for his own future. He smiled bitterly.   

“You’re right. I can take your family name if you did ever want to marry me.” He said. He would at least enjoy this remaining illusion. However long it might last. He reached out and held Harry’s hand.   

“Are you sure?”   

“Of course.” He lied. “I don’t want to ruin a perfectly nice date.” He said and they kept walking, hands held.   

“You’re not ruining it. I like how we can talk about these things.” Harry said and stopped them again. “What other rules are there in the meantime?” He asked.   

“It’s... it’s stupid, we don’t need to follow the rules. I’ve broken enough of them already.” He said laughing, though he internally grimaced as it sounded fake.   

“Stop it.” Potter insisted and Draco sighed.   

“I’m sorry, it’s just dawning on me that nothing I envisioned for my future is going to happen. And I have Alfred and myself to blame for that. It’s not your fault Potter. In fact, I owe you my life, again. And my child’s life.” He said and reached down to caress his stomach. He felt a little flutter under his touch and his eyes widened.   

“What? What’s wrong? Are you ok?” Potter began clucking questions in panic and Draco smiled pulling his hand down to feel. Instantly Potter quieted down waiting. Draco waited for the baby to do it again and just as expected, the baby kicked firmly and Draco looked up with excitement.   

“Did you feel that?” He asked happily.   

“You felt the baby?” Potter asked in wonder.   

“You didn’t feel it?” Draco said, feeling deflated. Harry smiled brightly in response.   

“That’s normal, I was reading about that, it takes a couple of more months before the baby’s kicks can be felt from the outside.” He said, still looking thrilled and kneeling before him to be at eyelevel with his stomach. “My baby... keep growing strong.” He said with a warm, gentle tone that made Draco’s eyes fill with tears. Surnames and rules, all of that went out of his mind as he saw how much Potter cared for his child.   

As Harry stood up and cupped his face, Draco felt the gentle pull from him and leaned in to the kiss that followed. If his child could have that love and affection, then Draco would give anything for that. Damnit he could feel his heart already surrendering to Harry, his crush evolving to more as he saw how gentle and loving he could be.   

It really was too late for him. And if this was only an illusion, he would cherish these moments for the rest of his life once reality woke them up.   

“Come on, we’re going to be late.” Potter said and pulled him along to the rest of their date.   

That night Draco had wonderful dreams. Even with Harry still placing the pillows between them. He had beautiful dreams of Harry, Draco and an energetic toddler running from parent to parent, looking happy, healthy and loved.   

 

Chapter 20

“Have you heard anything from Draco at all?” Pansy asked, walking around Blaise to look at what he was writing.   

“Why would he reach out to us?”  

“Skeeter is after him again. Asking me to go the manor and see him. She was implying Draco wouldn’t be there. You don’t think he’d be disowned?”   

“He might be, since there’s a rumour Lucius Malfoy stopped looking for any wizards or witches for him.”   

“I don’t see why he couldn’t get someone, Draco’s always been the most attractive.”  

“What a lovely thing to hear from your fiancée.” Blaise said sarcastically and she huffed.   

“Well, you always knew I settled for you.” She teased and he narrowed his eyes at her.   

“In any case I’ve not heard from Draco, I have though heard from this new Wyvern company.” He said.   

“So?” She asked. “Isn’t that the company that made the pen? Why did they reach out to you?”   

“It appears they’re expanding and exploring options. They’re asking me about the mills that processes the Davis cotton in Italy.” he said.  

“Interesting...” Pansy said reaching for the letter she showed him. “Wouldn’t your mother be angry that they’re reaching out to you instead of her?”   

“I’m not worried, it’s not like I married her. She can’t make her only son disappear.”   

“I heard that my darling boy.” They both turned to a beautiful witch that barely looked a day over thirty.   

Pansy always did find her beautiful, even more than Narcissa Malfoy, but Pansy would never say that out loud in case Draco would hear it and kick her out of his life for the offense.   

“Did you? I thought you only spied on my dear fathers in the coming months before they disappeared.” He smiled coldly at her. “Do I need to be more careful mother dearest?”   

“You really are adorable.” She cooed petting his cheek. “I gave you the title myself, why on earth would I get rid of you?”   

“Though why you did it is still confusing to me, you made it very clear I couldn’t until I was twenty-five.” Blaise said annoyed at all the work he suddenly had to take on.   

“Hmm... maybe I had a vision of the future and decided to stir things up.” She smiled making her way out. “Of course, if you want my advice, I’d be happy to give you my guidance.”   

“I can manage mother.” he smiled as she left. Blaise shook his head once she was gone. “I should sleep with a knife under my pillow.”   

“Oh, give her more credit. She’d just smother you with the pillow.” She cooed and turned her attention back to the letter. “Who would be stupid enough to try to compete against that family?”   

“Or angry enough.” Blaise said taking the letter back. There was a stretched silence and their eyes widened as they glanced at each other. “No.”  

“How?”   

“And when?”   

Pansy looked at the new pen on Blaise’s desk. “Draco was always good at potions but he wasn’t... that clever to make something like this.” She said curiously analysing the pen.   

“Looks a little... muggle if you ask me.” He said and Pansy scoffed.   

“Oh please.” She looked away thinking. “Draco wouldn’t survive a day out there.” She paused as the words of her teasing hit her own heart. She sat down, tears in her eyes.   

“Ugh, are you crying?” She smacked him, wiping her tears away.   

“You didn’t see the pictures of that lover that broke the engagement. I had to go through them to see what the editor would approve. He was a good kid when I saw him in Hogwarts.” She said.   

“At least it wasn’t Draco.” Blaise said and sighed looking at the Wyvern company’s letter. “So, what exactly is his plan then?”   

Just then a letter arrived, dropping into her hands. She stared at the name on the back for a long time, recognising that cursive anywhere. She ripped open the letter and looked inside. She smiled, relief coursing through her as she read the letter. She put it away and kissed Blaise on the cheek.  

“Maybe you should arrange a business meeting to find out.” And headed for the door.   

“And where are you going?” He called.   

“None of your business, do stop my elf from coming after me.” She said. The elf squeaked behind her as Blaise froze it in place.   

oOoOoOo  

Draco groaned as he stared at the fireplace.   

“Come on, if I don’t get you over there my mother will take my head.” Ron said nudging him forward.   

“Good, die.” Draco groaned.  

“Not today. Get in.” Ron said nudging him a little harder but never hard enough to hurt or make him lose his balance. Harry had already gone over to the Burrow and Draco was feeling the seconds stretch far too long. “Any longer and you’ll be full-term.”   

Draco smacked his arm in frustration and stepped into the fireplace.   

He stepped out into a very quiet, rather than jovial, home. He instantly looked for Potter, who looked at him in panic, tense and lost for words.   

“Harry...” Draco whispered but everything was so quiet that he might as well have shouted it. “What exactly did you say?” He asked, forcing a smile as he looked at the people in the house feeling awkward.   

Ron appeared seconds later and looked around. “Geez, did someone die?” He asked confused.   

“Ron... did you know?” Ginevra was the one to speak first and Draco felt his heart thundering in his ears once more. Oh Merlin. What in the cursed caverns did Potter say?   

“Know what? Harry? Care to pitch me in on what the silence is all about?” Ron asked confused, looking at Hermione for an explanation but she merely shook her head, not wanting to say anything. Or not knowing where to start.  

“He said they’re having a baby.” Ginevra said flat out and Draco turned to Potter enraged.   

“What is wrong with you? Before I even got here?” Draco snapped.   

“It’s true?” Ginevra said and Draco glanced at the whole family and the shame ate him up. Then the hormones hit him like a lightning bolt and his vision began to blur. Potter wasn’t saying anything and his breathing began to catch in his throat.  

“Oh, Draco.” Hermione tried coming closer and Potter tried to reach out to him, but Draco smacked his hand away stepping back. Draco felt a whimper escape his lips and the sobs followed. What the heck was happening to him? Oh, Merlin now he was even more humiliated. And that only made him cry harder.   

“I think we need some air.” Ron said pulling him out of the house leaving the rest of the family inside.   

oOoOoOo  

Harry felt guilt eating up at him and turned to George angry.   

“I’m so sorry, I better put that... away. Carefully.” George held his hands up in a poor apology, grabbing the box from the food table. George’s latest product was sitting amongst the snacks.   

Apparently, he’d put them down for a second and forgot to come back for them. Harry ended up throwing one in his mouth since they looked like regular toffee and ended filled with the giddiness of liquid luck and the no-filter of veritaserum within seconds.   

“Harry, sweetheart it’s so good to see you.” Mrs. Weasley had said, enveloping him in a hug as she came out of the kitchen. The rest of the family were playing snap in the living room or putting up the decorations. Ginny started to get up to come and say hello.  

“Harry! When is your new friend coming over?” Mr Weasley asked and Harry couldn’t hold back.   

“I can’t wait for Draco to get here! We’re having a baby !” He shouted it to the entire room. Hermione who’d been coming over with a tray of food from the kitchen froze looking at him with eyes like saucers and her mouth hanging open. Unable to comprehend that he had even announced it to the room in that way.  Ginny looked like a deer caught in headlights and George bounced to his feet, hopping over with urgency.   

“Woah, Harry! My darling little brother, you better eat this one until the effect of that wears off.” George said bouncing over and throwing a golden jelly-bean into his mouth, which shut his lips together.   

By the time the giddiness wore off and dread began filling his insides Draco arrived. But the jelly-bean was still in effect and he couldn’t do anything or even say anything in his defence.   

“Come Harry dear you better sit down and drink something.” Mrs. Weasley said passing him some water before turning enraged at George, smacking him behind the head. “I told you to be more careful with your hairbrained experiments!” She smacked George a couple of more times relenting only when the red-head squeaked out of the room.  

“You can’t do this to me, I’m a grown man!” He called down and with a flick of her wand, a charmed flip-flop flew upstairs and George’s running intensified until he locked himself somewhere.   

When Harry finally felt his vocal cords relax and a bitter taste from the jelly-bean settled in his mouth which he washed down with water.   

“Oh my god, Draco’s going to kill me.” He croaked with embarrassment.   

“Well... um... my word Harry. We had no idea you were in such a serious relationship with mister Malfoy.” Mr. Weasley said and Harry smiled softly looking up at them.   

“It’s a long story. I was hoping... to explain after the celebrations. It’s not entirely a pleasant story.” Harry said. “I guess that’s gone out the window.” He groaned.   

“Just go find him, I’m sure he just needs to hear what happened from you.” Mrs. Weasley said with a warm smile and Harry sighed, nodding his head. He was so grateful for the guardian bond, because he’d feel a million times worse if Draco didn’t have anyone supporting him right now after that blunder.   

oOoOoOo  

Ginny had to sit herself down very slowly, staring blankly at the carpet.   

It all made sense now. Why Draco was in his house, why Ron screamed at her and was furious, why Harry barely looked at her more than once when she came to visit.   

“ Oh Merlin... I almost killed Harry’s baby. ” She thought. She’d already told her brothers that she almost knocked Harry’s ‘guest’ into the wall, once Harry confirmed he was coming. So now they all knew it was Draco and now she knew how close she was to hurting Harry in an irredeemable way.   

But something didn’t make sense. Harry never expressed an interest in guys. And he never would have kept a relationship from Ron for that long. She knew Ron was genuine when he said he didn’t think Harry was seeing anyone when they spoke at her team’s training grounds. Something else was up and she was going to find out.   

oOoOoOo  

Harry came to find Draco with puffy red eyes from crying but mostly calmed down, eating a cinnamon bun that Ron brought from the kitchen.   

“Draco I am so sorry.” Harry said. “George left some experimental toffee on the table and I instantly blurted it out.”   

“Mate...” Ron shook his head.   

“It’s true and then he threw a silence jellybean into my mouth while the effects wore off so I couldn’t even say anything to explain!” Harry felt so bad seeing Draco’s puffy eyes from how upset he’d been.   

Draco huffed and took a deep breath nibbling more of the cinnamon bun. “I know... I mean... I didn’t know but I pictured something strange would have happened...” He sighed. “You’re lucky cousin Ron,”  

“Nope.” He was ignored.  

“Is so good at this.” He said, his mouth half full as he spoke. Harry had seen Ron eat the same way and found it revolting when he did. And yet when Draco was doing it, Harry found him adorable.  

“How exactly did you announce it?” Ron asked.   

“Your parents greeted me... Mr Weasley said where my new friend was and... I just said it at the top of my lungs that I couldn’t wait for Draco to arrive and that we were having a baby .” He said, mimicking the tone of voice he’d used but a lesser volume and groaned covering his face in shame. “I am so sorry.” Harry said again and both Ron and Draco looked at him with wide eyes before he saw Draco holding back a smile and then a laugh broke out.   

His heart jumped in delight at the sound of Draco’s laughter and he could only chuckle scratching the back of his head. Ron didn’t know if to look embarrassed or amused.   

“So much for telling them delicately.” Draco managed between chuckles.   

“That’s what I said!” Harry said and came to hold his hand. “Sorry.”  

“Never mind, Harry. I forgive you.” He said and finished the treat. “Let’s go.”   

Once back at the burrow he walked in hand-in-hand with Draco and they greeted them with a smile.   

“Draco, have a seat, you must be freezing.” Mrs. Weaseley said and before Draco could reply Mrs. Weasley had him sitting in the softest chair in the burrow with a large mug of hot cocoa on his hands and a blanket over his legs making him look rather cosy. Albeit significantly embarrassed as the ‘I’m fine’ really too kind’ ‘I can manage’ went ignored for the most part.   

Once Arthur pulled her away by reminding her about the goose cooking, Draco sighed with relief.   

“So, are you two going to explain what is happening?” Charlie asked and Harry looked at Draco who sighed sitting up a little straighter.   

“I don’t want to put a damper on the celebrations, we were going to wait until afterward.” Draco said glancing at Harry.   

“How can it be a damper when you bring such joyous news?” Mrs. Weasley said hurrying back after having checked on the dishes.   

Harry was about to suggest they leave it for later once more but Draco gave his hand a squeeze. “Alright...” Harry sat on a stool next to Draco’s comfy chair but it made him more comfortable to sit close to him. “Draco and I... began speaking again about five to six months ago, more or less?” Harry asked and Draco nodded. “On one of the Orphaned Children’s Refuge events.” Harry said.   

“The one that the Malfoy’s run?” Percy confirmed and they nodded.   

“We... met, talked,” Draco started.   

“Was your fiancée around when this rekindling happened or...?” Ginny slipped in and Harry smiled tensely as his eyes widened slightly, with the subtlest shake of his head in her direction. “What? I’m not supposed to ask the biggest elephant in the room? Malfoy would have been two months away from a wedding by the time you two started your so-called talking.”   

“No, Alfred was not around while Harry and I met.” Draco finished.   

“Isn’t that a bit strange?”   

“Well, Ginny, one doesn’t usually take their fiancée to talk to their secret lover.” George pitched in and Harry noticed the way Ginny clenched her jaw tight, biting her tongue. George’s tone was clearly overly pleasant in a way that told her to shut up before she puts her foot in it even more.   

“We weren’t... I... I didn’t, I wanted...” Harry tensed feeling Draco’s hesitation and reached to hold his hand, feeling his shaking. Draco had put so much value onto his reputation, his family’s reputation, the way people perceived him. He tried to act within those expected rules as best he could. Harry wouldn’t agree with some of those rules but this lie was hard for Draco, and so it was hard for Harry to see him try and force it out. It had been Hermione’s idea and Draco had agreed and sounded so sure about it but now saying it out loud he could see how terrible Draco felt to be having to say any of it to strangers, as far as Draco was concerned.   

“I chased him.” Harry admitted. “I chased Draco, it became a little embarrassing really.”   

“Like 6 th year.” Ginny pointed out.  

“Like 6 th year? What happened 6 th year?” Draco asked.   

“Nothing happened 6 th year.” Harry jumped in, suddenly feeling his own face heat up with embarrassment but also his own shame at how stupid he’d been.   

He almost killed Draco at the time with his obsessive surveillance and suspicions of the blonde. He looked at Ginny in disbelief, who just looked at him with genuine concern. He told her that in confidence, only Hermione and Ron had ever known how intensely he’d monitored Draco back in sixth year. He wasn’t entirely wrong that he was up to something but it was stupid of him to think of the blonde as a black-hearted monster that would stop at nothing, rather than a scared sixteen-year-old trying to obey orders to keep his mother alive as Voldemort’s hostage.  

He tried to push through the guilt to act normal, like he was not thrown back by Ginny’s words. “I became drawn to him and wanted to talk to him more and more. I... kinda enjoyed the benign little arguments we started getting into.” He smiled warmly as that part was true, even though the timeline was not correct. “I’d missed him in my life. And I wanted to meet with him more.”  

“But I was engaged... and I reminded him as such multiple times.” Draco looked at him. “But I missed him too... and my engagement was boring, proper, stale. Alfred Davis was too perfect and it just... something didn’t feel right. No one is ever... that perfect.” He shook his head frowning as if he genuinely couldn’t believe himself for not catching that something was wrong sooner. “I started having doubts and then, I thought of Potter. I missed how he always riled me up and made things exciting...” There was a fondness in Draco’s voice laced with amusement that made Harry think he wasn’t actually lying.   

“Then Draco agreed to meet with me. It was supposed to be for an innocent chat and we ended up escaping into muggle London when a reporter seemed to spot me.” He chuckled scratching the back of his neck. It was easy to lie when they were all patched together half-truths.   

“In the end we had a walk, went to dinner and... and it was lovely. I didn’t want the day to end and have to go back to reality so... I accepted Harry’s offer to come over to his place and then... well.”  

“Then you cheated on the man you were going to marry.” Ginny pointed out and Harry was very close to ruining the night entirely and telling her to shut-up in her own home.   

“Ginny.” Mrs. Weasley said sweetly. “Can you check on the mulled-wine? That’s a dear.” Ginny rolled her eyes and scoffed going to the kitchen.   

“I did.” Draco said, just loudly enough and fast enough that Ginny caught it before she managed to enter the kitchen. He could tell from the way she paused for half a second. Harry almost worried she would turn around and insult Draco but thankfully she kept going. “We were drawn to each other and yes, I cheated. And that’s how I became pregnant.” Draco said and took a sip of his hot cocoa, looking confident but Harry could tell his nerves were frazzled.   

“Wait... that doesn’t make sense.” Percy said, looking deep in thought. “I thought wizard pregnancies don’t really happen that easily.”   

“No, they don’t.” Mrs. Weasley agreed with a frown.   

“And... that’s where the dampener is.” Draco said, his tone apologetic for ruining the celebrations, before they even got started. Draco looked at them awkwardly and sighed. “Alfred Davis had been feeding me potions and secretly having me monitored to ensure I was ready to conceive as he wanted.”   

“But then Draco and I met up and one thing led to another. In the end, well... we ruined his plans.” Harry said, holding Draco’s hand firmly. “Draco and I were staying away from each other for a bit when Alfred was found cheating and said Draco had cheated first. Draco respects his family very much and didn’t want to embarrass them. We didn’t know if Alfred knew about us or if he was just saying it to look better to the Daily Prophet readers, so we decided to stay away from each other for a bit until things died down.”  

“I was already planning on ending my engagement with Alfred. I was just trying to get everything in line, arranging the dowry to be returned, paper-work, scheduling family meetings, and then... the articles started. I felt enraged, embarrassed, humiliated that he was even saying such vile disgusting things when until I got pregnant, I’d never even been with another witch or wizard!” Draco said incensed. He couldn’t look up. “Then I began getting tired, exhausted. I kept wanting to see Harry, but I didn’t want to until the circus Davis was creating died away. I didn’t want to drag Harry into that. Then he went to help Andromeda with his god-son so I waited. And I went to a mediwizard to get checked out, and then I found out I was pregnant. So, I panicked and ran away.”   

“Luckily it was on the day I’d come back from Andromeda. At that point I’d missed the worst of the articles. I wanted to come out with Draco and tell the truth but he convinced me against it. Then we found out that Davis must have been feeding him potions because his energy was very low. If we hadn’t met up again Draco and the baby... well...”  

“I would be dead, if it wasn’t for Harry taking me in.” Draco said and Harry felt his panic at the slip through their held hands.   

“Of course, I was going to take you in, with or without the baby, of course I wouldn’t have left you out there.” He replied honestly. Ron cleared his throat and brought them back to the story.   

“Draco that’s awful. Are you ok now? The baby is ok, healthy?” Mrs. Weasley asked, mothering him sweetly and Harry smiled warmly as he looked flustered.   

“Yes, I... I’m fine. I’m with Harry. I’m safe.” He smiled warmly and Harry felt his heart skip a beat. That was their story. It was good they practiced it before. And in front of the Weasleys before they turned to the press.   

“Congratulations, Harry. You’ll be a dad soon.” Charlie said and they all joined in with their praises once more. Harry smiled brightly, truly overjoyed as he was congratulated.   

He looked up as Ginny glanced at them from the kitchen entrance, looking still concerned and not entirely convinced with their story.   

He had to talk to her. She knew him better than anyone, even Ron or Hermione. They were together and in love, ready to share a life together, so of course he never would have done that with someone he wasn’t fully open to about his fears, insecurities, feelings. He wasn’t even sure how with all of that they somehow missed talking about children, or maybe Harry himself didn’t realise what he wanted until he realised what he did not want.   

The party went on as usual. Dinner, Christmas crackers, bad jokes, ghost stories and finally settling down into quiet conversation. Harry chose to go find Ginny when Draco was distracted discussing dragons with Charlie. She glanced at him and served two mulled wines, signalling for him to come out with her outside. They sat just beyond the kitchen light, where the garden was fenced with a short stone wall they could sit on. The air thick with a chill but the sky was clear and filled with stars.   

Harry sipped the spiced wine humming as they always made it just right. “You’re angry.” Harry pointed out and she scoffed.   

“Just amused that you think I’d ever believe that bullshit you two just spewed.” She said, drinking her own wine. Though Harry had the feeling this was probably not her first cup. Harry sipped more wine. He tried to think of his words carefully.   

“That is our story.” Harry said decisively.  

“That’s your story or you’re making that your story.” She challenged.   

“Ginny, we broke up because we wanted different things. Don’t make me judge you differently just to be petty.”   

“Harry. I know you. You don’t like men, and even if you did, you’d never choose Draco-frikin-Malfoy. Merlin , Harry. What is going on? If you’re just trying to help him out of a sticky situation then I'm not letting him take advantage of you.” She said decisively.  

“Damn it, Ginny. I did start seeing Draco. We started crazy but now we’re blessed with a gift, the chance of a family, he’s giving me that.”  

“You have a family with us, with me.” She said reaching out for his hand and once more Harry pulled back feeling her hand cold compared to the usual current of warm energy he was used to feeling from Draco.   

“Ginny. We were going to be a family. But we wanted different, fundamental, things.”  

“Harry.” She whispered reaching out to him once more and Harry sighed as she used that voice and felt a twinge of emotion at her hurt tone. He stopped himself from pulling away again. “I was wrong... I wanted to tell you. I’m sorry I hurt you so stupidly back then. I was wrong. I-I want a family. I want a family with you. And not in ten or fifteen years.” She said softly. “I still love you. I never stopped loving you.”   

Harry shook his head. He looked down thinking of how to tell her. “Ginny, things have changed. I love you only like a-mph!” He didn’t expect her face so close when he turned to look at her.   

He didn’t expect the feel of her lips against his own. He didn’t expect Ron to come and tackle her over the garden wall to drop on the other side into the snow with a squeak, both rolling off down the small hill by the burrow leaving him sitting there frozen in shock.   

It wasn’t until he saw Draco coming to the door looking around and looking back to normal that Harry realised what might have happened with Ron and got up rushing to Draco’s side.  

“Don’t come out, it’s cold.” He said but Draco frowned as he saw him come closer and reached up to touch his lips. Harry froze remembering that Ginny had been wearing red lipstick and turned to wipe his mouth with his back sleeve, but the damage was done.   

Chapter 21

Harry’s heart dropped as Draco stared at the lipstick stains on his own fingertips where he’d touched Harry’s lips. “I can explain.”   

“She wanted you back?” He asked.  

“Yes, but I swear,”   

“You said you were with me but she went for it anyway?”   

“I... I mean she’s just a bit confused and a little drunk but...”   

Draco bristled up at his words and Harry cut himself off this time. “If you defend her right now, I will leave your house this very night.”   

“No, I’m sorry. She just kissed me, I just turned and she was there, I’m sorry.” Draco looked at him for a long time then came outside to look over the garden wall to see Ron and Ginny fighting at the base of the hill some fifty meters down, screaming at each other, but most of it not making it up to them from the silencing spell that Ron must have cast over them in the hopes that Draco wouldn’t find out.   

Draco chuckled at the sight and wrapped his arm with Harry’s. “This is rather funny.” He said. Harry glanced at Draco confused.   

“Aren’t you... jealous? Angry?” He asked.   

“Of course not, I can see from the lipstick smear you got caught off-guard.” He said leaning his head onto Harry’s shoulder. “And you would never do that to me. You would have just been honest.” He said sincerely and Harry smiled warmly at the other’s genuine trust in him.   

“Come on, it’s late. I can feel how tired you are.” Harry said and Draco nodded, turning with him to go say their goodbyes and return to their home.   

oOoOoOo  

Draco felt happy after the strange evening he’d had with Harry and the Weasleys. It seemed like everything would end peacefully when he caught it. The smell of Alfred’s perfume.   

He turned to grab Harry firmer to pull him into the house. But his body didn’t respond. Then his jaw moved on its own, and words he didn’t mean left his mouth like a puppet on strings.   

“Actually, can you go ahead? There’s something I need to tell Ron.” He said. Draco wanted to reach out to him so Harry could feel his energy. So he could feel that something was off. Draco’s body turned on its own so he couldn’t see Harry anymore. “I’ll be quick.” Draco felt revolted at the sensation of being stuck inside his own body without control. “ Please Harry. Weaseley. Please. ”  

“I’ll go say goodbye to Mrs. Weasley, I’ll be right back.” And just like that he heard Harry's steps going back into the house.   

Draco felt terror coursing through him as his feet changed course and took him away from the stone wall, toward the long grass and into its half-beaten paths. Amongst the shadows he saw him and Draco fought with everything he could to get his body to obey. Then he got the uncomfortable sensation that this was familiar, as if he’d not been in control of his body once before.  

“Draco.” He drawled reaching up to touch his face. Draco wanted to bite him and scream obscenities at him. “Talk to me.” Draco felt his mouth relax though his body remained obedient and his voice barely reached a whisper.  

“Don’t touch me.” He hissed.   

“Shh... I’ll be quick.” He growled pulling him closer. Starting to tug at his clothes.  

“You disgusting piece of-” He felt the other’s hand land square across his face, hitting him right on the temple and leaving his head ringing.   

oOoOoOo  

“Serves you fucking right!” Ginny yelled down the hill where she left Ron bound to a lone tree that dropped over the small valley. She saw him screaming for her but she didn’t hear him at all, probably due to some silence spell her idiot brother cast.   

Ginny growled as she was dizzily stomping back toward the house, the wine still swooshing her balance around. Or it very well could have been the knocks she got on the way down the hill after Ron tackled her clean off the fucking wall.   

That’s when she saw the trail of foot prints leading away from the house and into the grass, seeing Draco’s stupidly perfect hair disappearing between the tall grass with someone she didn’t recognise, but it definitely wasn’t Harry.   

She stumbled closer ready to give him a piece of her very drunken mind when she heard the slap. The chill of the air and the echo of the slap sobered her up as she saw that man’s face in the glint of the moonlight. The same gross bastard that had dominated the daily prophet’s front page for a while, looking angry but victorious. He grabbed Draco by his hair and dragged him away.   

She felt her heart race and reached for her wand but even if she found it she’d be too drunk to use it. She didn’t intend to fuse Ron into the tree after all. She turned and rushed back into the house. Harry was in the living room talking to her parents.  

“Harry...” she slurred and blinked, realising she was well and truly drunk now.   

“Ginny, stop.” George came to stop her. She tried to buzz him away but he grabbed her wrist to stop her getting closer to Harry. Harry looked at her with hesitation. “I’m going to be sick...” She announced.  

“I think you better go lie down, Ginny.” Percy said trying to come over to help George.  

“We better go.” Harry said to her parents and she slapped herself earning concerned looks from everyone as she tried to sober herself up some more.   

“No, I have to tell Harry!” She pulled herself away from her brothers. “Draco... it’s Draco. Harry, I saw that man. Alfred Davis just grabbed Draco by his hair. Pulled him into the tall grass.”  

There was a pause and then Harry broke into action, running past dragging Ginny with him. “Where did they go?!” Harry yelled. She looked at the path they took, pointing in that direction.  

oOoOoOo  

The floor was icy and cold but Draco would rather the ice than the burning disgust the other’s body heat made him feel. He couldn’t scream. “No. Get off me!” Once more everything was just a whisper.   

“You’ve been such a good pet keeping my son alive for me for so long. But he needs me now. Just bear with it.” Draco felt revolted and tried to fight whatever spell was keeping him at his mercy.   

Then, before Davis could get to his goal, Harry’s boot came to kick Davis’ head so hard he rolled off him, falling beside Draco on the icy floor, groaning as he held his head. Whatever spell was holding Draco captive vanished and Draco tried to pull back in place whatever clothes the other had managed to get out of the way, feeling terror as he saw Davis move to grab him.  

“AHHHG!” Potter screamed in rage and stomped down on his hand as hard as he could.  

“ACKH!” Alfread screamed, turning to look up at Harry. His eyes alert. Angry. But not as angry as Potter. Draco let himself get pulled back by Hermione, who held him close. Something warm wrapped over his shoulders and he glanced back to see Charlie Weasley having covered him with his jacket, holding him protectively, away from that monster.  

oOoOoOo  

Harry didn’t know what this bastard unleashed inside him but it was visceral as he grabbed him by his pristine shirt, tearing him away from Draco as far as he could carry him and punched him in the jaw as hard as he could.  

“AGK!” Punch.  

“Enough!” Punch.  

“Stop!” Davis had the audacity to scream and Harry brought his other fist across his face, and then another. And another. He felt the same energy that sustained Draco reaching out to Alfred, fighting something foul that was trying to reach for him first. Davis looked at him in realisation when their energies bounced off each other. “They're mine !” He screamed and Harry felt his fist moving with as much force as he could muster. He could feel the other’s bones begin to give way under his blows.  

“Harry!” he heard people scream.  

“Stop it you’re going to kill him!” He heard Hermione cry but it seemed almost distant, as if it was happening somewhere else.   

All his mind could process was swinging as hard as he could the moment the other even so much as twitched. His knuckles felt numb but the sensation of giving the other back as much pain as he was putting Draco through filled him with a lack of control that any other day would scare him.  

A hand reached out and held his fist gently, stopping any more blows. He felt a soothing energy flowing into him, reaching deep and calming him down. Saving him from killing this man and ending up imprisoned.   

“It’s alright... just deep breaths.” Harry’s eyes focused and he realised Narcissa Malfoy was standing before him, holding his fist which was stained with blood. Harry closed his eyes, tears flowing as he covered his eyes with his other hand.   

“Is he ok? Is Draco ok?” Harry asked. “Please is he ok?” He kept repeating, unable to calm down. She reached up and cupped his face, the energy coming straight through him, giving him clarity once more.   

“Harry.” It was Ron, covered in branches here and there and leaves stuck in his hair in odd places. The sounds around him slowly came back and he saw George and Percy getting Alfred Davis back on his feet.  

Draco came up to him and kicked him as hard as he could between his legs making Davis half cry and half squeak back onto the ground. “Woah, get back.” Charlie and Hermione pulled Draco back, away from Davis. Mostly in case Davis decided to retaliate, hurting Draco or the baby in the process.  

“You filthy little sow.” Davis forced hatefully at Draco.   

Harry saw red and everyone started yelling once more as Harry threw himself in Davis direction, but Ron caught him mid-jump pulling him away. Davis stumbled with every step as the Weasley brothers dragged him away.  

“Let me go!” Harry yelled.  

“No! Stop! They’ll get him to St. Mungo’s. I’m not putting you in prison over that monster!” Ron yelled.   

“Where were you!” Harry yelled at Ron who flinched. “I’m sorry.” He whispered and turned to look at Draco. Draco looked at him with worry and tears.  

“Shh... calm down mister Potter. Draco is safe...” Narcissa continued, her energy soothing him a little somehow and he looked at her for a long time, then at Ron as he fussed over Draco, checking him all over, fixing his clothes and keeping him warm. And Narcissa continued to do the same for him.   

Harry looked at Hermione who looked between the two with realisation as well. Narcissa was somehow his guardian. And looking much more pregnant than Draco too.  

“Mother...” Draco whispered, his voice catching and looking at her with anguish.   

“My darling boy.” She said with a warm smile, cupping his face and kissing his forehead. Harry felt happy for Draco as his shoulders dropped and he leaned into her hold.   

Just in time, the peaceful moment was interrupted by Ginny hurling mulled wine violently onto a clean patch of snow somewhere nearby. “Right... I’m heading inside.” She called, trying and failing to walk in a straight-line back home.   

“I better make sure she gets to bed ok.” Charlie said and smiled softly at Draco, patted Harry’s shoulder firmly and headed over to help Ginny inside.   

“I believe some warmth is in order.” Narcissa agreed rubbing Harry’s arms. That’s when he noticed he’d left his jacket inside. Harry smiled faintly at Narcissa and came to Draco’s side, reaching out to hold his hands.   

Draco came to him closer, closing his eyes as the magic flowed between them. Harry let him take his energy, seeing Lucius Malfoy coming to Narcissa’s side.   

Soon Harry felt the pull of the energy and he leaned in. Instead of touching foreheads, he leaned down, kissing him softly, their energy rushing between them fast, drowning out all sounds as the rapid beating of their baby’s heartbeat echoed around them.   

As the energy died down and nudged them apart, they opened their eyes to see Draco’s parents standing to the side, giving them some privacy. With their parting, the light dimmed between them and Draco’s parents turned to look at them once more.   

oOoOoOo  

Draco stared at his father, his heart racing as he saw him. Lucius was trying to keep a straight face but guilt flickered through.   

“Draco.” He acknowledged him.   

Draco knew what he would expect. Respect, even if he didn’t mean it. And he really thought he would be able to forgive him if his father in turn forgave Draco his own mistakes. But hearing the other speak his name as usual made him hiss with rage.   

“How dare you speak to me!” Draco yelled with utmost fury. Making even his mother’s eyes widen slightly.  

“Draco, let's get inside.” Harry said reaching to hold his shoulders but Draco was livid, storming past him shoving his father back.   

“This is all your fault! You did this to me!” Tears formed in his eyes. “Is this what you wanted for me?” He screamed shoving Lucius further back. His father didn’t raise his hands or argue back against him. “I just wanted to move on from the Dark Lord! From the trials! I just wanted to move on with my life!”   

Draco felt Harry’s arms come round once more to gently pull him back and Draco felt his head drop forward, sobbing miserably.   

“I just wanted to do things right... I trusted you. How could you sell me to them?” Draco wept miserably. “You let him take everything from me.”   

“Draco... I-” Lucius spoke once more and Draco shook his head not wanting to hear it. The anguish eating away at his soul.   

He sobbed, looking up, glaring at him. “I hope you have a son. So you never have to come beg for my forgiveness. You are dead to me.” Draco hissed.  

“No... Draco, please.” His mother begged, reaching to hold his hand but Draco pulled closer into Harry’s arms, the only way he could collect the strength to pull away from her hold.   

“I think we should speak another time.” He heard Harry say as his arms led him away. Draco’s soul was too anguished. His heart still raced as if Davis never left, his breathing caught in his throat between the tears and it didn’t take many steps before the adrenaline faded and he passed out in Harry’s arms before they even made it through the door.   

The last thing he remembered was the faint smell of Harry’s cologne and his warm arms. Instead of cold, heartbroken and unsafe, he felt warm, safe and protected. It was a comforting feeling to pass out to. Even if he faintly recalled hearing his parents and Harry’s voices cry out his name in panic.  

oOoOoOo  

Ginny woke up in the middle of the night, feeling much better after taking a hangover potion before going to bed. She sat up rubbing her eyes as she processed everything that happened the night before.   

She remembered kissing Harry. She remembered Ron tackling her off the wall. She remembered Draco getting slapped and unceremoniously dragged away by his hair. She remembered Harry kicking that man off of Draco before he could do anything worse. She rubbed her temples.   

She still didn’t believe their story. But the situation was exactly the kind of situation where Harry’s self-sacrificing heroic habits would spring into action.   

She remembered when Harry left the auror training. It was after they had broken up and she remembered feeling relieved for him. That he wouldn’t continue to live on in ‘survival mode’. But clearly trouble always finds Harry one way or another.   

She got up and made her way down to go wash her face and go drink some water. On her way down she saw the couch and seats having been turned to beds.   

In her living room, the whole Malfoy family was staying over. The only ones awake were Lucius Malfoy, her dad, and a mediwitch who was monitoring Draco. Draco himself was lying sideways on the end of the bed, and Harry was asleep but sitting on the floor, his head lying on the bed next to Draco, their hands held together.   

She smiled sadly feeling her heart ache at the sight but took a deep breath, continuing her way down.   

“Dad...” She said softly, her dad bringing Lucius a cup of coffee. “Hmm... I don’t think I’ve ever seen you eat or drink.” She said bluntly at Lucius Malfoy who stared at her blankly, turning back to the coffee and sipping it without acknowledging her. “Rude.” She commented and turned to her dad. “So... we’re having a sleep over?” She asked softly.   

“Draco fainted, the mediwitch said we better monitor him here and not risk the floo network.” He said and offered her a cup of coffee too which she took gladly. “I hope you plan a good apology to them once they’re back on their feet.”   

“Don’t remind me...” She groaned. She was already going to apologise for almost blasting Draco, let alone after all the snide remarks and then kissing Harry. She saw the bruise forming on the side of Draco’s face where that asshole smacked him. She winced remembering it was loud enough to sobber her up and that was not easy to do after four mugs of warm mulled wine. “George and Percy back from St. Mungos yet?”   

“Yes.” It was Lucius that spoke. “Auror Weasley has reported the incident to his superiors. And we have reported the forced fertility potions as well.” He said. “He’ll be held at least while an investigation is underway.” Lucius said and Ginny processed his words, glancing at Narcissa, who looked ready to pop and back to Draco, who was now showing.   

Yikes.   

“Dad, you should go sleep.” Ginny said gently, placing her hand on his shoulder. He smiled warmly cupping her cheek.   

“Good night.” He proceeded to go up the stairs and Ginny huffed, finishing her coffee and looking at the mediwitch as she worked.   

“Is he ok? Can I get you anything?” Ginny asked the mediwitch who turned to her and smiled warmly.   

“A glass of water would be lovely." Ginny went to the kitchen and heard steps behind her. She turned to see Lucius Malfoy coming to set the empty mug of coffee into the sink.   

“I’m aware that it is thanks to you that Potter managed to get to my son in time.” He said.   

“Oh please... I don’t need any credit.” She said avoiding looking at him as she poured some water for the mediwitch. He clearly didn’t realise that just minutes before she’d tried to kiss Harry.   

She walked past and brought the mediwitch her glass of water, which she gratefully accepted.   

“Is anything wrong?” She asked. “I’m just... if you have to stay awake all night doing this it makes me wonder.” Ginny said with a frown.   

“It’s... confidential.” She smiled turning back to Draco. “But rest assured they’ll both be just fine.”   

Ginny crossed her arms over her chest looking at Harry one more time and sighing, stepping back, letting the witch continue with her work.   

She sat down next to Lucius, as it was the only chair left. They sat in awkward silence. “So... you realise you’ll roughly start retirement when your kid goes off to Hogwarts?”   

“Please feel no pressure to attempt conversation.” Lucius countered back and Ginny nodded in agreement. She faintly thought she saw the mediwitch’s hand tremble as she closed her eyes in what looked like focus – or maybe she was simply trying to stop herself from laughing.   

“Sorry, I can be a bit blunt sometimes.” She shrugged.   

“Sometimes the wisest response is silence .” He challenged. Ginny huffed, watching Harry sleep and the mediwitch work.   

“If that man found him here... do you think others are helping him?” She asked feeling her side pocket to make sure she had her wand on her, in case there was an attack. It seemed to be the first question he took seriously from her.   

“It’s possible. Though unlikely.” He said. “Your ex-fiancée sure has a way of getting trouble to find him, doesn’t he.” he drawled. Ginny looked at him, though his eyes were glued to Draco and possibly Harry.   

“Yes. Always.” She said with resignation.   

They both took a deep breath and sighed with exhaustion at the same time.   

Chapter 22

Harry groaned as the sunlight pierced through the Burrow’s glass panes, making him blink awake. His neck ached, a reminder of the awkward position he’d slept in all night. He reached up to rub the stiffness away, his hand pausing mid-motion as his eyes fell on Draco’s sleeping face.   

The soft, warm orange light of sunrise bathed Draco in a glow that made Harry’s chest tighten. He looked peaceful, his usual sharpness replaced by an almost fragile calm. Harry smiled, letting himself savor the sight.  

Reaching out, Harry traced the side of Draco’s face, careful to avoid the faint bruise on his temple. It had faded overnight, turning from a deep purple to a sickly green. The mediwitch had assured them it would be gone by morning, but it didn’t change the fact that it had been there in the first place. His stomach churned at the memory of how it had gotten there.  

He looked away, the weight of the night before settling back on his shoulders. They were still at the Burrow. He glanced over Draco’s shoulder and saw Narcissa lying on her side, her back to them, her breathing deep and even.   

Harry’s gaze shifted again, catching on Lucius Malfoy, seated stiffly in an armchair on the other side of the room. The older man’s sharp, pale features were illuminated by the same golden light, but instead of peacefulness, Lucius’s expression was one of weariness, shadowed by sleeplessness. His eyes were locked on Harry, unblinking, unreadable.   

Harry tensed, feeling a flush of embarrassment at being caught in such an intimate moment. Then he remembered the heated exchange between Draco and Lucius the night before. The anger. The heartbreak. And the undeniable wedge it had driven between Draco and his father.   

“The mediwitch just left,” Lucius said, his voice breaking the silence. “She says Draco and the child are fine.”   

Harry nodded, glancing down at Draco with relief. His hand instinctively moved to Draco’s stomach, resting gently over his shirt. He didn’t feel the baby move, but he could sense the faint pull of energy in response to his touch. It was subtle, almost ticklish, and it made Harry’s heart ache with an unfamiliar tenderness.   

He exhaled, drawing his hand back, and met Lucius’s gaze once more. The intensity in the older man’s eyes made him uneasy, as if Lucius were searching for an answer to some unspoken question.   

“You should not be here when he wakes up,” Harry said bluntly, his voice firm but low, not wanting to disturb Draco.   

Lucius didn’t flinch. He continued to stare, his expression unreadable, his silence stretching just long enough to make Harry shift uncomfortably. Then, finally, Lucius spoke.   

“When did you fall in love with my son?”  

Harry blinked, caught off guard by Lucius’ question. The older man was inscrutable, his pale blue eyes fixed on Harry, waiting. It wasn’t the tone of malice or mockery Harry expected, but one of cold, measured curiosity.   

“I...” Harry hesitated, glancing down at Draco, who was still sound asleep. “I don’t know when exactly,” He admitted, his voice low. “It just happened. Somewhere between watching him fight so hard to survive in the muggle world and realizing I’d do anything to keep him safe from either world.”   

Lucius tilted his head slightly, as if weighing Harry’s answer. A moment of silence stretched between them, broken only by the soft crackle of the fireplace. Then, Lucius leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled.   

“Interesting,” Lucius said softly. “And yet you haven’t proposed.”  

Harry blinked, his head snapping up. “Proposed?” he echoed, his voice a mix of surprise and disbelief. Was Lucius Malfoy actually saying what Harry was hearing? Lucius stood and walked out the room signaling for him to follow him.   

Harry turned to Draco, seeing him sleeping soundly and stood, following Lucius out the kitchen door,   

“Yes, Potter. Proposed,” Lucius repeated with a deliberate slowness that made Harry bristle more than the biting cold hitting his face. “Ginevra Weasley told me the story you two are telling about the child and your relationship. You know Narcissa and I know the truth well enough. Yet you have fallen in love with my son either way. Do you not understand the urgency of the situation, or have you simply not thought it through?”  

“I... look,” Harry began, his tone defensive. “Draco and I care about each other. We’re figuring things out. I don’t see why marriage has to be part of it right now. Isn’t it more important that we focus on keeping him safe?”   

Lucius’ lips curled into the faintest hint of a smirk, though his eyes remained cold. “And how do you plan to do that, precisely? By leaving him and the child vulnerable to opportunists like Davis? By allowing his name, my family’s name, to remain in question?”   

Harry frowned, his arms crossing. “Davis is done for. The Aurors have him now. And Draco doesn’t need a ring on his finger to prove anything to anyone.”   

Lucius looked away from him, walking to the small stone wall, overlooking the field beyond and Harry glared at him. “You are aware of the Malfoy estate, yes? The ancestral home, the heirlooms, the blood-bound wards?”   

“Hard to forget your dungeon, or the sound of my best friend getting tortured in your living room.” Harry spat out making the Malfoy head finally flinch. “All these stupid traditions, a list of suitors, a proposal of some months, an engagement of even more, giving up my family’s name, it’s all nonsense.” Harry spat out.   

“The estate is part of Draco.” Lucius turned to face him with a serious look on his face. “The heirlooms, the wards,” he repeated, “They are not merely decorative, Potter. They recognize legitimacy. An heir born out of wedlock, or one whose parents are not magically bonded in matrimony, could be rejected outright. Draco himself might lose his standing within the estate even if I did not disown him.”   

Harry’s frown deepened. “Rejected? What do you mean?”  

“I mean the wards may deny him entry. Family heirlooms, artifacts Draco would need to pass to his child, could curse him. The estate might withhold its protections, or worse, turn its defenses against him. Even inheritance laws bound by ancient magical contracts would strip him of his rights. Do you understand now?”   

Harry stared not wanting to make sense of what he was saying. “If the estate releases Draco from its protections, Alfred Davis’ standing becomes higher, and he could take Draco by force from you, from us, from the country. He will be his... property.” he spat the last word with disgust, glaring at the snow-covered field with disdain.  

Harry shifted uncomfortably, his arms dropping. “That’s... ridiculous,” he muttered, though his conviction wavered. “Just don’t disown him. Surely you can change any rules like that, you’re the head of the family, aren’t you?”   

Lucius’ eyes flashed with something close to guilt, though his tone remained composed. “Even I am bound by certain contracts and enchantments older than myself. Were it as simple as waving my wand, do you think I would have allowed this situation to fester?”  

Harry’s jaw tightened, and Lucius stepped closer, his voice dropping to a near-whisper. “You care for my son, Potter. I can see that clearly. But if you truly want to protect him, if you want to ensure he has the life he deserves, a life of stability, respect, and safety... then you must understand that traditions, however antiquated they may seem to you, hold power.”  

Harry looked into the house, then glanced at the harmless looking long grass swinging innocently in the morning breeze. He remembered Draco’s crushed expression when their talk of marriage and names veered off-course. The thought of anything denying Draco or their child a safe future sent a chill through him, but the idea of rushing into a marriage just to appease a magical house or family law still felt... wrong.   

“I’ll think about it,” Harry said finally, his tone guarded.   

Lucius studied him for a moment before nodding slightly. “Good. Because if you do this, you must do it properly. No hasty declarations, no sloppy gestures. You will propose with the respect my son deserves, and you will make it clear to the world that he is yours, and you are his.”   

Harry’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Is this about Draco, or about you?”  

Lucius raised an eyebrow, his composure unshaken. “If I wanted to force Draco into anything, I would have done so already. This is about him and the child. And whether you believe it or not, Potter, I care more about their future than you might think.” He said coldly.  

Harry watched him walking toward the house and scoffed. “He’s not some stupid little princess you need to marry off, you know.”   

“I beg your pardon?” Lucius hissed.   

“He is not some stupid, little, princess you need to marry off.” He repeated, intentionally prolonging his syllables, and pissing Lucius off successfully if the way his eyes narrowed were anything to go by. “The only reason you didn’t force him to marry some stupid witch he couldn’t ever possibly be happy with is because he ran away!”   

“Watch it, Potter. You need my approval when you propose.”   

“Oh,” Harry laughs bitterly. “Fuck you. The moment I propose to Draco, you’re going to give me whatever he wants, whenever he wants it.” Harry relished the rage cracking through Lucius’ mask. “Draco is the most creative, strong, beautiful person I’ve ever met. Not some problem-child you need to tie to some rich bastard to please some stupid antiquated rules.” Harry challenged.   

“You have a house-elf yourself, antiquated too according to your friend Miss Granger, isn’t it?” Harry clenched his jaw thinking of Kreacher.   

“It’s not like I can just free him, Kreacher threatened to end himself if I did.”   

“So, it’s not so simple, shaking off these antiquated rules, is it?” Harry couldn’t believe he was starting to believe Lucius Malfoy was making sense. Their conversation got cut short as the door to the kitchen opened and Draco came out looking at them suspiciously.  

“What are you still doing here?” Draco asked his father a glare directed at the patriarch.   

oOoOoOo  

Draco stepped out into the cold morning air, his arms crossed tightly over his chest. His eyes flicked between Harry, who was visibly bristling, and his father, who wore his usual unreadable mask.  

“I said, what are you still doing here?” Draco demanded, his voice sharper than he intended.  

Lucius turned first, his pale features betraying no emotion save for the faintest twitch at the corner of his mouth. “Good morning, Draco. I see you’ve rested well.”  

Draco narrowed his eyes. “Don’t deflect. Why are you still here?”  

“I stayed to ensure your safety.” Lucius’ tone was smooth, practiced, as if rehearsed in anticipation of this confrontation.  

Draco huffed, exhaling a visible puff of air in the cold. “If you cared so much about my safety, maybe you should have thought of that before handing me over to Davis on a silver platter.” His voice cracked slightly, and he hated the way it made him sound weak.  

His father looked away, ashamed. For a long moment, his father said nothing, finally raising his gaze from the frost-covered ground.  

“Draco,” Lucius began quietly, his voice lacking its usual sharpness. “I failed you.”  

Draco blinked, thrown off by the admission. His father was not the type to admit failure, let alone directly to his son.  

“I believed I was securing your future,” Lucius continued, his tone tinged with something Draco couldn’t quite place. Regret? “But I allowed my trust in the old ways—the contracts, the alliances—to blind me to the dangers. To Davis’ true nature. For that, I am... sorry.”  

Draco’s throat tightened. He wasn’t sure what he’d expected—an excuse, maybe, or some justification about duty. But not this. He looked away, his arms dropping to his sides as the fight drained out of him.  

“I don’t need your apologies,” Draco muttered, his voice quieter now. “I need you to leave.”  

Lucius took a step closer, and Draco instinctively tensed. “I can’t,” his father said, almost gently.  

“Can’t, or won’t?” Draco snapped, his glare returning in full force.  

Lucius sighed, the weight of it heavy in the cold air. “There are... complications. The potions used to conceive your sibling have created a magical dependency between myself and Narcissa. We cannot stray far from each other without risking both her health and the child’s.”  

Draco froze, his eyes widening slightly. “You mean... you’re bound? Like Harry and me?”  

“Not exactly,” Lucius said, his expression tightening. “Your bond with Potter is different—stronger, by nature of the child’s creation. Ours is... more fragile.”  

Draco’s gaze darted toward Harry, who was standing stiffly beside them, his jaw set. He could see the tension radiating off him, the way his hands clenched and unclenched at his sides.  

“I don’t care about your fragility,” Draco spat, turning back to Lucius. “You have no place here. I told you last night—I don’t want anything to do with you.”  

“And yet, here I am,” Lucius said softly, his gaze steady. “Because whether you wish it or not, Draco, I will stand by you. I owe you that much.”  

Draco’s breath caught, his chest tightening painfully. He wanted to tell Lucius to leave, to accuse him of ulterior motives, to shove him out of his life for good. But the words wouldn’t come.  

“I don’t need you,” Draco whispered, his voice trembling. “I don’t need your support or your guilt. I just need you to leave me alone.”  

Lucius’ jaw tightened, but he inclined his head slightly. “As you wish. But know this—I will not abandon you again. Whatever happens next, you will not face it alone.”  

Draco turned away, unable to meet his father’s gaze any longer. “Go back inside,” he said to Harry, his voice low.  

“What?” Harry blinked, clearly caught off guard.  

“I need to speak to him alone,” Draco said firmly, his eyes fixed on the horizon.  

Harry hesitated, glancing between Draco and Lucius. “Are you sure?”  

Draco nodded, his expression unreadable. “I’ll be fine. Just... go.”  

“Fine, but I’m staying by the window and not letting my eyes off of you.” Harry said and Draco smiled nodding. Draco smiled sadly at the other’s hesitation to leave him alone like yesterday. After a long moment, Harry exhaled sharply and turned toward the house, leaving Draco and Lucius alone in the frosty morning air. Draco watched him retreat into the house, his heart heavy. When the door clicked shut, he turned to Lucius, his chest tightening at the sight of his father standing so still, so composed. The cold air bit at his skin, but it wasn’t enough to dull the anger simmering beneath the surface.   

Though seconds later Draco saw Harry’s head appear behind the living room window, his eyes focused on them.  

 “Why now?” Draco demanded, the words cutting through the silence like a blade. “Why are you suddenly so invested in my future? Is it guilt? Or are you just trying to save face?”  

Lucius exhaled, his breath visible in the frigid air, but his face betrayed no emotion. “Draco, we began searching for you the moment we knew you were pregnant,” he said, his voice quiet but steady, carrying an unfamiliar sincerity. “Long before we understood the true nature of Alfred Davis, and the rest of his deplorable family. Do not think for a moment that we were idle or indifferent.”  

Draco froze, his anger wavering as confusion took its place. “What?” The word escaped before he could stop it.  

Lucius turned his gaze toward the frost-covered field, his expression distant. “When your engagement was broken, I assumed it was a temporary inconvenience. But then you vanished, and we found the letter from St. Mungo’s. Narcissa and I were terrified. We knew how vulnerable you were, how dangerous it was to be alone and carrying an heir.”  

Draco’s chest tightened further, his skepticism bubbling to the surface. “Terrified?” he repeated, his voice laced with bitterness. “Why? You might have a son. You can just give him everything.” The words were sharp, a deliberate jab meant to cut.  

Lucius’ gaze snapped back to him, and for once, there was fire in his usually measured expression. “Those words were said out of sheer stupidity,” he bit out, his tone sharper than Draco had heard in years. “You are my son. Do not mistake my failures for a lack of care.”  

Draco’s breath caught, his defenses cracking under the weight of those words. He clenched his jaw, forcing himself to hold onto his anger. “If you cared so much, why did you put me in that position in the first place?” he asked, his voice quieter now, though no less accusatory.  

“I thought I was giving you what would make you happy. I thought I was securing your future,” Lucius admitted, and Draco felt his stomach twist at the genuine regret in his father’s tone. “I relied on tradition, on alliances that have kept our family strong for generations. But I see now that I was blind to the cost. To you. I’m sorry, Draco. You’re right. This is all my fault.”  

The apology landed heavily, robbing Draco of the scathing retort he’d been preparing. He looked away, his throat tight, trying to push back the emotions threatening to overwhelm him. Silence stretched between them, heavy and uncomfortable, before a familiar suspicion crept in, grounding him.  

“What were you talking to Harry about?” Draco asked, crossing his arms, his voice sharp again.  

His father hesitated. It was a subtle pause, but Draco caught it, his eyes narrowing as he waited. His father wasn’t usually one to hesitate.  

“Tell me,” Draco pressed, his tone daring his father to lie.  

Lucius sighed, his shoulders shifting slightly as if bracing for the response. “I asked him why he hasn’t proposed.”  

Draco’s stomach flipped, his anger flaring to life once more. “Proposed? What—why would you—” He shook his head, his voice rising as panic edged into his tone. “That’s none of your business!”  

“Perhaps,” Lucius replied, maddeningly calm. “But let me ask you this: if I had placed Potter on the list of potential suitors, would you have considered him?”  

Draco froze, his heart skipping a beat. The question hit harder than he’d expected, and he hated how much it rattled him. His first instinct was to scoff, to dismiss the idea entirely. But when he opened his mouth, no words came. Instead, he found himself staring at the snow-dusted field, his thoughts swirling.  

Would he have?  

The truth surfaced unbidden, and Draco’s stomach churned. Yes. He would have quickly jumped to the conclusion that Potter would not want him, but yes. He would have considered him.  

A bitter laugh escaped his lips, brittle and defensive. “That’s ridiculous,” he said, though the words felt hollow. “Potter would never—”  

“Perhaps not,” Lucius interrupted, his tone sharp. “But this is not about Potter’s intentions. It is about yours.”  

Draco turned away, his throat tightening painfully. The truth sat uncomfortably in his chest, refusing to be ignored. He bit his lip, unwilling to meet his father’s gaze.  

Lucius moved with deliberate precision, drawing something from his cloak. The familiar sound of parchment unfurling made Draco’s stomach drop, his eyes narrowing as he caught sight of the scroll. The Malfoy crest shimmered in the light, surrounded by intricate magical sigils that pulsed faintly, alive with enchantments Draco knew all too well.  

“What are you doing with that?” Draco asked sharply, his voice taut. His gaze flicked to the quill in Lucius’ hand, and a knot formed in his chest. He didn’t need an explanation—he’d grown up understanding exactly what the list represented. It wasn’t just tradition; it was a binding magical document, one that had shaped the course of countless Malfoy lives. And now, it was in his father’s hands again.  

Lucius didn’t respond immediately. Instead, he reached down and struck through a name: Alfred Davis, the quill self-inking with gold.  

The scroll resisted, the quill jerking as if fighting against an invisible force. Draco felt the tension in the air, the hum of magic intensifying as Lucius pressed on. His hand trembled slightly, his expression tight with concentration. Then, with a sharp burst of light, the name was gone.  

Draco staggered back, his breath catching as a wave of energy coursed through him. It wasn’t painful, but it was unsettling, as if something that had been tightly wound around him had snapped free. He gasped, one hand instinctively moving to his stomach. The feeling left him shaken, unmoored.  

Lucius set the quill down briefly, his hand steady now. “It is done,” he said, his voice low but firm.  

Draco glared at him, his chest heaving as he tried to process what had just happened. “Do you have any idea—” He stopped himself, closing his eyes as he wrestled with the mix of anger and relief swirling inside him. “You can’t just cross Davis out without an alternative! That was more than just a name.”  

“Yes,” Lucius said, his tone clipped. “And it needed to be severed.”  

Before Draco could argue further, Lucius lowered the quill again. His movements were slower this time, deliberate in a way that made Draco’s pulse quicken. The name he wrote—Harry James Potter—glowed instantly, the sigils shifting and rearranging themselves as though welcoming the addition.  

“No!” Draco lunged forward, his hand grabbing for the quill, but Lucius had already set it aside. The scroll pulsed with light, the magic settling into place with an almost audible hum. “Harry doesn’t follow our traditions! Stop this!” Draco snapped, his voice trembling with both anger and something far deeper, far more vulnerable. “You can’t just—”  

“I can,” Lucius interrupted, his tone unyielding as he tapped Harry’s name with his wand. The glow intensified, and Draco staggered as a warm, golden light enveloped him. He gasped, the sensation overwhelming—this bond was nothing like the oppressive tie to Davis. It was softer, steady, and undeniably connected to Harry.  

Draco pressed a hand to his chest, struggling to catch his breath. “What have you done?” he whispered, his voice cracking.  

Lucius rolled up the scroll with a practiced motion, his expression as composed as ever. “I have ensured that you are free to pursue Potter, should you choose to. As far as our traditions are concerned, he is now a legitimate suitor.”  

Draco’s glare sharpened, his emotions spiraling into chaos. “You had no right—”  

“I had every right,” Lucius cut in, his voice firm and commanding. “You are my son, Draco. And I will not allow anyone—least of all Davis—to dictate your future. I couldn’t cross him out until I had an alternative. You can be stubborn all you like, but I was not keeping that animal bound to you as your fiancée for longer than necessary.”  

Draco’s hand dropped to his side, trembling slightly. His gaze fell to the snow-covered ground as the weight of his father’s actions bore down on him. He hated how much it affected him, how much he wanted to argue even as some part of him felt... freed.  

“You had no right,” he repeated quietly, though his voice lacked its earlier venom.  

Lucius softened, just enough that it caught Draco off guard. “You may not believe it now,” he said, his tone quieter but no less resolute, “but one day, you will see that this was for you.”  

“Damnit, I’m not a child! Harry doesn’t follow our traditions!” He yelled.  

Draco turned away, his breath hitching as he fought to regain control of himself. He didn’t know whether to thank his father or curse him. He only knew that the ground beneath his feet had shifted once again, leaving him in uncharted territory.  

And Harry had no idea what was waiting for him.  

“He will.” Lucius said. Draco scoffed.  

“You don’t know him.”  

“I know he loves you. That will make him act.” he said.  

Draco’s eyes snapped to where Harry stood, arms crossed, watching them closely. “What are you talking about? Did the Weasleys tell you our story? You know that isn’t what happened.” Draco said.  

“No Draco. I saw how he looked at you this morning. I asked him outright and he couldn’t deny it.” Lucius said. Draco’s shoulders dropped, upset that his father got told before he ever did.  

“Harry doesn’t want to pursue me seriously, pureblood traditions or no pureblood traditions, because he thinks he holds more power over me. He will never do what needs to be done on the list .” Draco repeated looking at Harry upset who looked worried and seemed to make his way back to them.  

“He will Draco. You’ll see.” All Draco could do is clench his fists in frustration. He was starting to hate these traditions and contracts as much as Harry did.  

 

Chapter 23

His father turned to head into the house. With each step causing the snow to crunch under his feet, Draco’s heart began to block all noises, beating louder and louder against his ears. He knew Harry was just coming round to him. But with each step he remembered yesterday where Davis took hold of his body and almost spirited him away.   

Before he could stop himself, he reached out to grab onto his father’s robes with a death grip. It almost made him trip. His father turned to him in surprise. The question in his eyes made Draco open his mouth to apologise but Draco began to shake, his entire body trembling and his knuckles turning white from gripping onto him like a child.   

“Don’t go. Don’t leave me. Don’t leave me alone. Don’t leave me alone. Don’t leave me alone.” He begged, his mouth running on its own, his breathing picking up speed and the tears started. “I’m scared.” He finally whimpered pathetically and the sobs ran through his entire body. Within seconds he found himself wrapped in his father’s surprisingly warm embrace and he gripped hard onto him.   

“Oh Draco... my son. I’m so sorry.” He heard his father say, his voice cracking and Draco for the faintest moment thought he was crying. But that couldn’t be. Draco closed his eyes taking in the comfort of his scent and warmth, trying to calm himself. He could not develop panic attacks. He could not. He refused.   

He probably hadn’t been in his father’s arms since he was a child. As soothing as it was, his father was not who his bond pulled him to, so the soothing energy he was used to wasn’t there.   

Then he felt it, Harry touching his hand gently, the energy coursing through him. Draco’s grip relaxed on his father who took a step back, letting Harry take his other hand. Draco closed his eyes, taking in the energy, allowing it to calm him.  

For the first time he was able to open his eyes to see the tender look Harry was giving him. His chest tightened, his mind trying to resist what his father said. That Harry admitted to loving him.   

It was too good to be true. To think Harry Potter, the boy who lived, twice , was in love with him? He admired once more how handsome he had become. Draco saw him leaning in and he tilted his head, kissing him as their lips pressed together. Rather than the long transfer of energy, Draco gave him a few pecks in between, his stomach doing a flip with every peck that was returned and he smiled as the energy separated them gently.   

He vaguely noticed his father with his back turned, out of the corner of his eye and as the hum of energy and the echo of the baby’s heart beat faded away, he took a deep breath and decided to keep quiet about what his father said about Harry’s admission of love.   

“What happened? You looked at me upset while I was at the window.” Harry asked in worry.   

“I... My father has finally been able to break the engagement link to Alfred Davis.” He said. Harry nodded looking at him confused.   

“But?”   

“He could only do it by adding another potential suitor to the list.” Draco said. Harry stared at him for a long time.  

“It is me, right?”  

“Of course it’s you. Who on earth could he possibly pick over you?” Draco snapped, annoyed at the stupid question.    

Harry laughed softly, seemingly enjoying the sound of Draco’s annoyed voice. “Well... he did mention something about it.” His hesitation is exactly what Draco expected.   

“I know, you already said you didn’t want to take advantage of me. But at least this should keep me safe, our engagement can go on as long as two years, as long as you do the initial steps.” He answered, thinking about this logically. If there were any traditions he really wanted for his life, it was the engagement vows and correct magical steps. But it was not how most wizards were raised, let alone Harry. Draco had to accept that even with his parent’s support, his old life was gone. “As long as the baby is safe... the humiliation won’t matter.” Draco said with a sigh. A hint of anger shadowed Harry's expression. “What?”   

“Nothing, we can revisit this conversation later. Right now, you need rest and... there’s too many eyes on us.” Draco turned to the burrow’s living room window, where the Weasleys made a sudden motion to look away from them. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley seemed to be discussing the curtains with sudden fervour and Charlie was holding a magazine up-side down, pretending to read it. George Weasley was staring straight at them with a wide grin and gave them a thumbs up.   

“Yes, let's go get...”  

Ron slammed the door opened, looking like he’d recently woken up. His face was still scratched up from where he’d torn himself off of the tree, but in his hands was a cup of hot chocolate with whipped cream and chocolate sprinkles.   

“Oooh!” He cooed reaching for the cup, his mouth watering. Ron handed it over carefully and Draco took a long sip.   

“Do you have any idea how cold it is? Get inside, both of you. Now .” Ron said, sounding like a 20-year-old version of Mrs. Weasley and Draco felt compelled to come inside. He glanced at Harry who smiled warmly at him and led him inside, a supportive hand pressed against the centre of his back.  

oOoOoOo  

Ginny glanced out the window once the commotion ended, making sure they were back inside. She sighed figuring breakfast would be more awkward than necessary if she didn’t go down and apologise now.   

“I’ll be back down soon, Harry.” She heard Draco say and took a deep breath. Perfect opportunity. She would apologise to him first. She reached for the door knob but heard him go into the bathroom. She went back into her room and braced herself for a few minutes more. She could do this. When she heard the door open once more, and the steps coming to her door she opened the door.   

“Hey Malfoy I-” She froze staring at a girl just a little taller than her. There was a faint glow around her, silver eyes looking at her in surprise and Ginny felt a little warm wondering where the heck this woman came from. She snapped her fingers in front of her face startling Ginny.   

“Cousin, Ron?”  

“Nope!” Came the distant voice of her brother.   

“Your sister’s broken!” The girl called over.   

“Cousin?” Ginny whispered very confused and then looked down to see the pregnant belly, smaller than Narcissa’s, so it wasn’t her.  

“Draco? Are you ok?” Harry asked coming up the stairs.   

Ginny stared at Draco once more. Then at Harry. Then at the baby bump. Then at Harry and finally back at Draco. She wanted to make a joke. Her jealousy was sprouting out. No wonder Harry ended up with him. He was a very attractive woman.   

“It was not me, I swear.” Draco said stepping away from Ginny.   

“ He doesn’t love you. Harry doesn’t like men. This is the only version of you he likes. ” She felt a smirk creep into her lips and then she heard Ron running up the stairs, bringing her back to reality. She shook her head.   

“Sorry... I... I wanted to apologise to you both.” She said. Somehow, Ron tripped and yelped before he reached their floor.   

“Maybe another time, Ginny.” Harry said coming to take Draco’s hand.   

“No. I’ll be quick. I’m sorry for almost blasting you, Draco. I’m sorry about last night. I was far too drunk yesterday. Harry’s wanted a family for a long time, I think you’re both crazy to be doing it at 20 years of age, but hey, it’s not my place to say anything.”  

“You just did.” Draco said, his tone annoyed.   

“Congratulations, Harry.” She said smiling at him friendly. “But I’m not babysitting.”  

“I wasn’t going to ask y-” Harry started.  

“ E-ver.” Ginny said finally and made her way to the steps. “Anyway, I have to meet with my team-mates.”  

“Ginevra,”   

“Nope. Don’t call me that.” She said with a grimace.   

“Thank you for telling everyone. It saved my life.” Draco said to her and Ginny stared feeling her throat dry up a bit.   

“Of course, I’m not a psychopath. I just did what anyone would have done. Stay safe. Bye guys. Merry Christmas.” She turned away from them, without looking back. They just watched her go until the baby woke up.  

Draco felt the baby kick and smiled looking down at his belly, forgetting all about Ginevra for a moment as he ran his hand over the little spot.   

“Is the baby moving?” Harry asked and Draco smiled up at him nodding.   

“I felt a little something.”   

Harry reached out gently and Draco pulled his hand over, placing it where he’d felt the little pats. The baby shifted a little and he chuckled, caressing gentle circles over Harry’s hand as if he was rubbing his own belly.   

oOoOoOo  

Harry still didn’t feel it physically, but his magic felt the baby pressing up against him. He smiled warmly and looked up at Draco as the blonde cooed, probably subconsciously, as he rubbed the back of Harry’s hand. The higher pitch was adorable but Harry could still recognise Draco past the female features.   

Draco finally remembered to look up at him and Harry leaned, kissing his forehead softly, pulling him into a hug. Draco did not hesitate, leaning his head against his chest. He thought back to when he bumped into Draco, about to curse a muggle over a mango smoothie.   

“Come on, let’s get you two some breakfast.” Harry said softly. As they went down the steps, the family were loudly talking over breakfast. Narcissa was animated, discussing her pregnancy with Mrs. Weasley. Lucius Malfoy sat beside her, eating quietly.   

“Good morning, Harry and...” Arthur stopped talking looking at Draco who plastered a polite smile on his face, which told Harry he was embarrassed.   

“The mediwitch advised that Draco maintain this form for several hours a day to help the baby.” Harry explained.   

“That’s good, you must take good care of him, Harry.” Molly said with a smile and he saw Draco’s smile become more natural.   

Lucius Malfoy however, looked at him as if he’d seen a ghost, Narcissa reached over to hold his shaking hand firm. He frowned confused. Was it really that shocking to see his son as a woman? It wasn’t like Draco wanted to be in this form.   

“Mr. Malfoy, are you alright?” Charlie asked and it made Lucius look away from Draco who’s smile faltered.   

“I have to... excuse me.” Harry blinked in surprise as Lucius stormed out of the house. Narcissa watched him go and took a deep breath.   

“I’ll speak to him.” She said.   

“You know I don’t like this form, mother.” Draco outright said, looking at the door his father stormed out of. She looked at him and came to kiss his cheek.   

“No my child, this... this isn’t about you. I’ll explain after you have a nice breakfast.” She said and placed his hand in Harry’s, reaching up to cup Harry’s cheek, giving it a faint caress with her thumb, looking at him with adoration and gratefulness before following her husband. Harry felt his stomach to a little flip at the maternal comfort Narcissa offered him.   

“Come Draco, sit, you need to eat something.” Molly said with a smile and Harry led him to his seat.   

oOoOoOo  

Lucius had his eyes closed, breathing deeply to calm himself.   

“Lucius...” Narcissa said gently and Lucius turned away shaking his head.   

“I will be alright, I just need...” He blinked the moisture away from his eyes. Narcissa wrapped her arms around him from behind, pressing her face against his back.   

“Does he look a lot like her?” She asked softly. Lucius thought back to his sister. Leticia’s portraits were all burned when her body was thrown out, discarded Merlin knows where. Lucius managed to find a small portrait of her hidden behind his mother’s hand-held mirror after the woman died and Lucius broke it by mistake. It was the only portrait remaining, and it didn’t fully capture her essence. He’d told Narcissa often times that the portrait didn’t fully look like her. But Draco in his female form sent a cold icy dagger through Lucius’ heart.   

“Yes. He looks just like her.” Lucius whispered.   

“You need to tell him, or he’ll think you’re upset with him.” She said gently.   

“Not now... he’s still recovering.” Lucius whispered.   

“Lucius,” She came round and cupped his face. “It wasn’t your fault, my love. You were a child. You could not have done anything.” She said softly. “You think I wanted my sister Andromeda to be disowned? You think I didn’t want to visit Bella in prison? Either we were too young and could do nothing or we had to protect our family.” She said softly. “Let’s bring her memory back to our family.” She smiled warmly.   

Lucius didn’t want to smile because he knew his tears could follow. He had to stay strong. For Narcissa, for Draco. If he fell apart then he was worthless. He was already clinging to Narcissa’s charity work to uplift the family name. It was all her hard work and he just strung along regaining honour to their family name but feeling useless. The Dark Lord’s punishments were all his fault. Draco getting sent on a suicide mission at 16 was all his fault. Narcissa having to endure alone was all his fault. And now this very situation they were all in was all his fault. He failed everyone he ever cared about his entire life.  

“Maybe she would rather stay forgotten, than be known as the sister of a useless person like me.” He admitted.   

Narcissa pulled him down into a kiss, and he held her protectively. “I love you, Lucius. If I could go back in time and marry anyone else, I would still choose to stay by your side.” She said. “I will tell Draco about Leticia. You can discuss it with him further when you’re ready.”   

Lucius thought about it and nodded gently. “Yes... that would be... best.” He said. Just then they saw a couple of owls swoop in, one dropping a newspaper at their feet, one going into the house and dropping it there. After crashing all over the plates.   

Lucius bent down to pick up the newspaper, unfolding it with apprehension.   

BELOVED SOCIETY STAR EXPOSED: Alfred Davis Arrested for Malfoy Assault and Potion Scandal  

By Rita Skeeter, Special Correspondent  

For months, Alfred Davis graced the front pages as the charismatic charmer, weaving tales of heartbreak and betrayal over his failed engagement to Draco Malfoy. His public persona as the wronged party earned him the sympathy of many in wizarding high society. But as shocking new details emerge, it appears the man who played the victim so well may have had far darker secrets hidden beneath his polished veneer.  

Davis was arrested late last night following a violent attack on Draco Malfoy at none other than the Weasley family home, the Burrow and remains as a patient in St. Mungos recovering. Witnesses allege that the attack stemmed from a fit of jealousy after Davis discovered that Malfoy had found companionship elsewhere—possibly with none other than the person with whom Davis accused him of having cheated. While Davis had painted a picture of himself as the aggrieved party in their broken engagement, it seems this revelation turns the narrative on its head.  

What is truly stunning, however, are the Ministry’s additional allegations against Davis. Investigators have uncovered evidence that he illegally administered fertility potions to Narcissa Malfoy, resulting in her current pregnancy. For a man who presented himself as a beacon of charm and likability, these revelations expose a troubling pattern of manipulation and deceit.  

“It was a surprise to learn that Davis had questionable alliances and murky dealings,” remarked one Ministry official on the condition of anonymity. “He projected such a likable, trustworthy image, but behind the scenes, it seems he hid a violent and aggressive personality.”  

The scandal has drawn even more attention due to the location of the attack: the Burrow, home to the Weasley family. The Weasleys have long been allies of Harry Potter, sparking speculation about who Malfoy’s mystery companion might be. Was it another member of wizarding nobility, or perhaps one of the guests at the Burrow that evening? Some even whisper that Harry Potter himself, known for his history of standing up against injustice, could be Malfoy’s protector—or perhaps even more.  

As the truth continues to unravel, Davis’ carefully cultivated image is crumbling before our eyes. For Draco Malfoy, who endured public humiliation during Davis’ weeks-long tirade in the press, these revelations may mark the beginning of vindication.  

Stay tuned, dear readers, as this story develops. One thing is certain: the true Alfred Davis is nothing like the man he so skilfully portrayed.  

“Time to get the show started.” Narcissa said and Lucius nodded.   

Chapter 24

Draco wasn’t sure why he wasn’t feeling as victorious as he wanted to feel. He thought he would be rejoicing. No matter how many times he read the article again and again he couldn’t quite get beyond nervous, let alone victorious.   

A cup of hot chocolate was placed before him and he looked up to see Harry’s concerned look. “Thank you,” he said, taking a sip. He let out a brief sigh of delight. He enjoyed the silence of their living room.   

As much as he found being around Ron comforting, as bizarre as that sounded and felt, and as much as he missed being around his mother, he needed the peace and quiet of their home.   

Wait, their living room? Their home ? Draco hadn’t felt at home since the summer before fifth year. He felt the anxiety building and Harry reached out in time to caress his cheek, zapping the feeling out of his mind for long enough to look at him.   

“Thank you, it’s delicious.” Draco said.  

“Draco... I’m sorry I left you alone.” Harry’s words made Draco freeze. His eyes focused on the small bubbles sitting against the edges of the cup, shifting ever so slightly as his hands trembled.  

“How could we have known his family went and invented their own brand of unforgivables.” Draco tried to joke it off, but he winced as the quiver in his voice gave him away. He cleared his throat frustrated that he’d never been able to hide his worst personality traits. Even though the spell seemed like Imperio, either the Davis could hide spells they cast from authorities, someone else cast it and was watching that animal do what he wanted, or they’d invented a whole new, unregistered set of spells.   

“I should have known something was wrong.” Draco finally dared to look up at Harry, seeing him slouched, guilt burning in his eyes. It made Draco put the cup down and reach out to him. He sat closer to him and placed both hands on Harry’s shoulders.  

The crackling of the fireplace was the only sound echoing in the room as Draco forced the green-eyed saviour to look up at him.  

“If you’re god, then yes, you’re slacking.” Draco said with a shrug and Harry looked more and more surprised each time he blinked. A smile cracked through the guilt and he laughed. “Did I not use the saying correct? It is God who the muggles worship, right?”   

“Did you get onto the internet as soon as we were back or something?”  

“No, I looked it up some weeks back, after everyone kept saying thank god this and thank god that. You’d think he was Merlin himself.” Draco huffed, pulling back a little embarrassed, but Harry caught his wrists stopping his retreat.   

“It was funny.” He said and Draco relaxed but his eyes filled with guilt again and he looked away.   

“Potter, I want us to be back to normal. I don’t want you to see me like he sees me. Powerless and pathetic.” Draco said. “Well... to be fair, I have a feeling that’s what I always looked like to you.”   

“I don’t I’m just... I’m so angry.”   

“And you let him know it.”   

“It wasn’t enough.”   

“If you had killed him where would that leave me? Where would that leave our baby?” Draco demanded. Then smacked his chest – damn-it why was he so muscular when Draco barely ever saw him exercise – hard enough to make Harry at least blink in surprise. “Maybe you should remember more clearly that if you’re kept from me, I die... and so does our child.” He said the last part in a whisper, reaching down to caress his stomach. “You have to think about yourself, Harry. Because without you, we can’t survive.”   

“I know... I’m sorry. I won’t put myself at risk again. I promise.” And he believed him. Against his better judgement.   

“You’re hopeless.” Draco scoffed and gave him a peck on the lips. “Now, we need to talk about our engagement before your godson gets here.”   

“Are we engaged already?”  

“I swear to god do not anger me.” Draco snapped and he could see Harry’s amusement flashing in his eyes.   

“I’m sorry, I’ll be serious.”   

oOoOoOo  

The fireplace flared up and Andromeda stepped through, Teddy tugging at her hair until he saw Harry, at which point he smiled a bright set of baby teeth in his direction and reached out for him.   

Harry’s expression brightened as he saw the child. “There he is!”  

“Arry! Up!” Teddy cheered his hair changing to black and eyes as green as his godfather. Harry took him from aunt Andromeda’s arms and threw him up in the air, catching him as a fit of squeals and giggles erupted from the toddler’s mouth.   

The child’s laugh was contagious, and Harry laughed brightly, snuggling Teddy, rubbing their foreheads together as Teddy preferred.   

Draco stood up to greet his aunt. “Good evening, aunt Andromeda.” Draco said politely. She looked at him and smiled warmly.   

“Draco, you don’t need to be formal with me. Come sit already, you should be resting your feet.” Draco came round hesitantly and sat down. She took up the single seater once more, breathing a sigh of relief, looking tired. “Are you well, Draco? I read the prophet, and heard bits and pieces from the others, but everyone’s mostly been focused on taking care of you.”   

Draco felt the idea foreign to him. Having a whole group of people actively working to protect him. He put it aside as them simply working to protect Harry’s baby. He just happened to be the one carrying it.   

“The baby’s healthy and well. That’s what matters.” Draco said, looking at his stomach, caressing it gently, feeling a shudder go down his spine remembering that man. “I’ll go make some tea.” He said, restless, and left the room, not wanting to talk about this anymore.   

The silence that followed on his way out made him feel like their eyes were glued to him. Maybe with concern, maybe with pity. He hated it.   

Thankfully, when he brought the tea out, it seemed no one wanted to bring the topic back up and he was silently grateful.   

They spent the evening decorating the Christmas tree with Teddy glued to Harry’s side throughout the night and eyeing Draco with distrust.  

Draco was fascinated with the concept of decorating the tree themselves, but seeing the delighted look in the toddler and Harry’s face made him feel warm.   

They then sang some Yuletide songs, and Harry sang some muggle songs to lull Teddy to sleep.   

It was a sweet evening, almost like a dream. Draco watched how gentle Harry was with the boy, rubbing circles on his back as the child drooled on Potter’s shoulder.   

Andromeda soon took the child back, promising to return in the morning to open presents.   

Alone and in the haze of the Yuletide warmth, Draco admired Harry’s handsome features against the fireplace glow.   

Their eyes met and the intense look Potter gave him made him step closer. He felt the magic of their bond flowing through him and he let it take over him. He wanted to forget that man. He wanted Harry.  

Their lips met, and both grabbed each other tight, as if afraid either one of them would disappear.   

“Wait, Draco.” Draco heard those familiar annoying words, and he just longed to never hear them again.   

“No... Harry. I don’t want to wait.” He whispered. He ignored the familiar voices that told him this could all vanish when the bond does. He ignored the fact that it would hurt. But he wanted to be as close to Harry as possible. He wanted to feel the bond when they became one. “I can be in my female form if you want. But please... I need you.” Draco begged, whispering his words against his lips.   

“Draco, don’t I-” Draco didn’t want to hear it. He pulled Potter up the stairs and into their room. He took a deep breath and reached for his wand to do the transformation spell. Potter grabbed his wrist stopping him, and Draco realised his vision was blurry with tears. “I want you like this.” He said and Draco felt his shoulders drop with relief. Relief he could be himself. Relief that Harry wanted him.   

Draco expected pain and discomfort, but every touch, every kiss, every whispered word of affection had his entire body on fire by the time they became one. Everything else faded away as they held each other deep into the night.   

oOoOoOo  

Alfred’s fingers twitched as he felt someone else’s presence in his hospital room. There was no auror in sight and everything was quiet and dark, telling him it was deep into the night.  

Clair Filou sat by his bed, the bells of alarm hovering above him, rusted and crumbling to orange, putrid dust. “Your child has been claimed by another. You no longer have an heir.” She declared.   

“I’ll fucking kill him.” Alfred hissed, practically feeling his fingers wrapping around Draco’s neck from how vividly he imagined it.   

“Perhaps you should leave England. The aurors are already building a case against you.” She said. Alfred’s eyes fell on the slave behind her and directed all his rage towards her.   

“You stupid bitch! You should have found him faster!” He yelled, confident that Filou would have silenced the room. He threw the nearest heavy object he could find directly at her head and it hit with a loud thunk.   

Her pathetic whimpering followed as she dropped to her knees, cradling her bleeding forehead. “Please forgive me master Davies.” She begged. “Forgive me, mercy please.” She whimpered and Alfred wanted to kill her here and now.   

Alfred ignored her, lying back onto the pillow, remembering the last time he saw Draco, defiant and angry beneath him. “You saw what happened didn’t you? With Ron Weasley?” He said.   

“Yes, it seems Harry Potter’s protector is Narcissa Malfoy, and Draco Malfoy’s protector is Ron Weasley.” She said. Alfred smirked.   

“Maybe I can still leave this filthy country with my fiancée. I’ll toss that child into the nymph’s enclosure and watch him mourn.” He laughed darkly.   

“If Harry Potter is the child’s father, perhaps just your fiancée might do?” She suggested and Alfred wished he could hit her too.   

“Get me out of here.” He ordered.   

oOoOoOo  

Harry opened his eyes to a sight he hoped he’d never forget. He reached to the night table and grabbed his disposable camera, turning the wheel until the clicking stopped. With a push of the button, he immortalized the sight in front of him.  

He reached forward to gently pull Draco’s hair away from his face, tucking it behind his ear. It was getting longer. He wondered if Draco would cut it or keep it longer. He smiled warmly, he loved him dearly, that was for sure. He leaned in and kissed him softly on the lips.   

He felt Draco’s lips turn into a sleepy smile and Harry had to resist the urge to devour him through kisses alone.   

“Good morning.” Harry said.   

“Hmm...” Draco replied, and Harry found it amusing that he finally was able to wake up before Draco.   

“I’m going to make waffles, we always have waffles when we open presents.” Harry said, meaning Teddy, Andromeda and him. The Weasleys did something similar, eating pancakes every Christmas morning and Harry enjoyed being able to start his own traditions with Teddy.   

“Sounds lovely.” Grumbled Draco. Harry smiled, passing his fingers through Draco’s hair, finally making him open his eyes.   

“I love you.” Harry said softly. He saw Draco’s eyes widen ever so slightly and fill with joy. Joy he always tried to restrain.   

“I love you too, Harry.” He said, leaning forward, kissing him deeply.   

Thankfully they were able to separate and get ready for the day. They showered and dressed in clean PJs and while Draco quickly made the bed with clean linen, Harry finished up breakfast. Then they quickly got back into the bed.   

“Are you sure this is how it’s done?” Draco asked, looking uncertain. Before Harry could explain, the pitter patter of a two-year-old with boundless energy was heard running up the stairs and bursting through the door.   

“’Arry! Pwesents! Istmas! Istmas!” Teddy cried out, bouncing on Harry as Harry fake-snored, earning a surprisingly strong shake. “Wakey wakey!” He chimed and he could hear Draco snort.  

“Rwar! Who’s there?!” Harry sat up in bed suddenly, earning a fit of giggles from the toddler that woke him as he began to tickle him.   

“Pwesents!” Teddy finally cried out, slipping away from his grip and running back out. Harry chuckled looking back at Draco, who was sitting in bed, looking at him amused.   

“I suppose I can see why you would enjoy this tradition.” He said. “Now let's get up, I have to make the bed again.”   

Harry knew better than to tell him to leave it because it was Christmas, well, plus two days. Draco liked everything tidy at all times.   

oOoOoOo  

Teddy did not like Draco. He was so excited with presents, that he didn’t even notice uncle Harry sleeping with Draco. Uncle Harry was his! Uncle Harry was his daddy, though he didn’t say it out loud because his nana didn’t like it. Uncle Harry was only his. He didn’t want to share.   

As they gave him a present, instead of opening it on the floor, Teddy climbed up onto the sofa, pushing Draco away as he squeezed down to sit between them, giving Draco a glare, earning some laughter all around.   

Teddy noticed that Draco got a present from his nana. A teddy bear. Like Teddy’s name!   

“Look Teddy, a teddy bear for the baby.” Uncle Harry said and Teddy looked up at the teddy bear, as Draco held it over his round tummy.   

“’Arry baby?” He asked.   

“That’s right sweetheart. Uncle Harry is going to have a baby soon.” His nana said and Teddy looked around not really understanding. “You want someone to play with? You’ll be like a big brother.” She said.   

“No ‘ank you!” He chimed, and that was that. No thank you, he did not want his uncle Harry to have a baby. Uncle Harry was his daddy. Everyone around just laughed, and Teddy found them noisy, so he simply tucked into another waffle, devouring the strawberries on his plate.   

oOoOoOo  

Ron clenched his jaw tightly in anger as he stepped into Alfred Davis’ empty room with Auror Jenkins. Jenkins was furious, from the slow way he paced, and the absolute lack of words leaving his lips.   

“Traces of blood were found.” The investigating witch said, her two colleagues collecting evidence.   

“Davis’?” Ron asked.   

“No, strangely...” The witch looked both at him and Jenkins uncertainly. “A woman’s blood, tests indicate she has a close relation to Draco Malfoy, and even closer relation to Lucius Malfoy. Likely a sibling.”   

Ron looked at her confused. What did that mean? He knew for a fact Lucius Malfoy didn’t have any siblings.   

“How did Davis escape.” Jenkins hissed. The only words to leave his mouth. Since he and Ron left the Ministry offices.   

“We don’t know. It happened sometime very early morning. The auror assigned to watch him was knocked unconscious with a strong sleep charm and his manacles didn’t alarm.”   

Ron felt the air catch in his throat. “That means one of the aurors released him.” The only ones able to unlock the manacles without raising the alarm.   

Jenkins cursed under his breath. “Auror Weasley, you should see to Draco Malfoy’s protection.” He turned to another auror. “Notify the Daily prophet that Alfred Davis is a fugitive and any sightings should be reported to us. And you there, speak to the Malfoys. See what you can find out about any other living relatives.” He huffed with deep annoyance. “I’ll call the Internal Affairs department.” He sighed deeply and Ron knew it was better to not say a peep around him that would annoy him for the rest of the week.   

“Internal Affairs, sir?” Ron winced as another auror spoke, one year senior to Ron, but clearly still not knowing Jenkins long enough to shut up. He left to his assignment before Jenkins could jump down his throat too.   

For the life of him he couldn’t imagine which of the aurors in their team, with permissions to undo the manacles, could have betrayed them for the sake of that American, of all people.   

Something didn’t sit right with him but he couldn’t do anything about it for now. He wished, for the millionth time, that Harry had stayed in the program with him to bounce ideas off each other.   

 

 

 

Chapter 25

Harry held Draco’s arm close as they walked through Diagon Alley. It was after dark, so it wasn’t too busy, but those witches and wizards out and about were instantly spotting them and murmuring as they walked. It was a mixture of excitement at seeing Harry Potter, confusion at having Draco hanging from Harry’s arm. A couple of those that passed were from old pureblood families. They looked at Draco with disdain for holding his head high despite the shame he should be feeling and a myriad of looks in-between.   

“I don’t think this was a good idea.” Harry said, feeling the slight tremor from Draco’s hand.  

“We have to be seen together before you officially go to my father and ask for the family ring.” Draco said calmly, his voice, expressions and posture revealing nothing of the nervousness he felt.   

“Do I have to do that on a stage too?” He half-teased, mildly annoyed by the pomp-ness of this process.   

“Do not be ridiculous.” Draco said. Harry smiled and nodded faintly at some aurors he did recognise from his time in training, but they kept walking different ways. “It will be in the center of our ballroom with prominent families and friends present.” Draco finished and Harry let out a sigh.   

“I love this man, I love this man, I love this man.” Harry kept repeating in his mind.   

“I don’t have to kneel or bow, do I?” He asked.   

“No. You are a high-ranking wizard by your own right.” Draco said. It made him relieved, until Draco kept talking and left a bitter taste in his mouth. “I’m low hanging fruit at this point.” He scoffed and Harry would hear the bitterness in his tone. “You proposing would be practically charity. Specially if the child keeps growing like this and I am clearly showing by the time it happens.” Draco said, less bitterness present when discussing the baby.   

“It’s all so medieval.” Harry grumbled. He knew it wasn’t what Draco wanted to hear, but he always did speak before thinking.   

“I know it’s a lot to take in suddenly.” Draco sighed. “It’s only for a little while. Then we can go our separate ways.”   

Harry simply hummed at Draco’s stupid words, finding it so infuriating when he brought up Harry leaving yet again. Despite them spending the night together and solidifying their bond he still went on about Harry leaving his side simply because Harry found some of these stupid traditions ridiculous.   

Still, Draco was pregnant and getting more temperamental as time went on. He didn’t want to be yet another stress factor in the already stressful pregnancy.   

He couldn’t help it that he found some of these things stupid, but he found it stupid not because of the actions he’d have to take to marry Draco. He found it stupid, because of the way Draco kept describing himself. Low hanging fruit. He couldn’t even snap at him to never say that again because they were out in public. At least no one else heard them. Draco wasn’t even wrong! That is what those pompous families thought, and it was like that everywhere, even though less overt. Since the old pureblooded families believed it, so did Draco.  

Mrs. Weasley had also joined in the fray of asking about the wedding preparations, offering to help to “speed things up”. The rush had gotten all their families to be in constant communication. Andromeda and the Weasleys with the Malfoys. The message was loud and clear, even if they didn’t speak about Draco with disdain. Even if they loved him. They had to get married and quickly.  

They went to a nice restaurant, worlds apart from the Leaky Cauldron. Instead of a common pub, the place Draco took him to was comparable to the Ritz or Fortnum and Mason in London – places Aunt Petunia raved about when Vernon took her and Dudley for high tea.   

The polished marble flooring and uniformed witches and wizards greeting them like servants, politely taking their outer cloaks and guiding them to their table.   

This was a different rank entirely from the restaurant Harry took Draco on that first day when both their lives joined from split paths to one.   

Harry felt a warmth in his chest and felt the start of a smile as the removal of Draco’s cloak made him arch and twist ever so slightly that his flowy robes framed his rounded stomach.   

There was a small gasp from the two witches waiting to get their coats to leave. “Heard he slept with one of the Weasleys while he was still engaged.” “So shameful.” The whispered words were clearly intentionally loud enough for Draco and Harry to hear. “That can’t be a Weasley, though.”   

Harry turned, his warmth turned to annoyance as he glared at the two witches. They realised instantly exactly who it was they were judging by association to Draco.   

They didn’t apologise and simply carried on their way out of the restaurant. Harry turned to Draco who seemed to pretend not to have heard them.   

“You look great.” Harry said, taking his arm once more. The tremble in Draco’s fingers told him all he needed to know about whether he heard those witches or not. He could see the mask Draco put on as they sat and ate and drank. This wasn’t Draco, it was a character. A proud Draco Malfoy who didn’t care what anyone around him thought because he was above them. But the public judgement is exactly what Draco had not wanted.  

“Maybe a desperate attempt at a husband.” “Never thought the Malfoys would ever birth a bastard .”  

Came the hateful whisper that finally made Draco crack slightly. His eyes glistened with tears, deeply ashamed.  

“Is that Harry Potter?” “Can’t be.” “Why would he be with him?”   

Harry resisted the urge to jump to his feet and hex everyone around. Draco gave his hand a squeeze over the table sensing his anger. He couldn’t make a scene. It would make things worse. For Draco and their child.   

Harry realised that how he handled this proposal meant the difference between how Draco and their child would be treated for the rest of their lives by the wizarding world. Did Draco seriously believe doing all this and not marrying him in the end would be good for them?  

It didn’t matter how stupid or pompous he found these traditions. If he couldn’t beat them, he’d join them. Or he’d put up a mask, a character, like Draco did. No different from every other event he gets pushed to attend by the ministry.   

He smiled and brought Draco’s hand to his lips, the whispers around them intensified as Harry touched the unmarried heir in the customary way, the only way allowed. It wasn’t necessary anymore; Draco had told him. Since it was obvious already that they’d done more than hold hands. Harry didn’t do it because it was necessary. He did it to make a show. His eyes looked straight at Draco’s startled silver. The rising blush creeping up the blonde’s neck made Harry smirk.   

Finally, Draco reacted, giving his fingers a faint squeeze of consent and a nod in return, and Harry leaned in giving him a gentle peck against his knuckles. The blush made it to his cheeks and Harry sat back, not letting go of his hand, caressing his knuckles as they continued their date.   

“Will you marry me?” Harry asked and felt Draco’s fingers twitch at those words, even though they both agreed it would happen. Harry makes the first move. The proposal without the ring.   

“Of course.” Draco smiled faintly, clearly the words being spoken about him wearing him down.  

He decided to stop the whispers from interrupting them and raised his wand, shooting up his power into a swirl of golden light that spiraled to the ceiling and burst all over the restaurant. The light fluttered like snowflakes gently down, earning amazed sounds of awe from everyone else.   

Draco looked up and Harry remembered that gaze of wonder Draco often had when they had astronomy. His heart jumped, startling him slightly as he realised he was had such a thought all the way back then.   

But a light display simply wouldn’t do. This was a display of power, not just theatrics. The lights were just to see that soft look in Draco’s eyes. As the sparkles landed on every surface of the restaurant, vanishing like a bubble seconds after settling, the hateful whispers stopped. Any voices heard were exclusively conversations that had nothing to do with them, or flattery.   

“He’s so lucky.” “Draco Malfoy looks radiant, doesn’t he?” “I’m so happy for them.” Draco looked at Harry in disbelief.   

“Why are you making them say that?” Draco whispered, embarrassed.   

“I’m not, the only ones that are able to talk are those either with nothing negative to say, or those minding their own business.” Harry smiled, winking at him, delighted by the amused and embarrassed smile that Draco allowed to slip through the mask.   

“About damn time.” Came the final comment, but it wasn’t a whisper. Draco jumped as Pansy slammed her hand on the table, her smile so tense on her face that Harry wondered if it was causing her physical pain. “Draco, dearest.” She cooed, but every fiber of her being was tense, as if she was resisting the urge to break a hole through the dining table.   

“Pansy, you get back here.” Hissed her mother, coming to pull her away.   

“Disgusting...” Mr. Parkinson hissed at Draco. Harry stood up, pleased that fully grown, he was a head taller than Pansy’s father. They had just come in, so they unfortunately were not under the charm.   

Harry stared at him darkly. “What is disgusting, Mr. Parkinson?” He asked very slowly. The nervousness didn’t take long to show in the patriarch’s eyes as he stared at Harry, seeing something that seemed to scare him.   

“D-disgustingly good weather we’ve been having. Ahem. Mr. Malfoy, good to see you.” He said politely.   

“I’m sure.” Draco drawled, looking down his nose at him, which Harry noted, with satisfaction, made the man bristle up with embarrassment.   

“Go ahead mother, father. I have work to do.” She shooed them and her father pulled his wife away, denying her permission to protest.   

Harry watched her pull up a chair and plop herself down close to Draco. “Pansy, you should go.” Draco whispered, more and more alarmed as she sat so close to him. When he wrote her the letter through Hermione, he never expected them to talk like this in the open until he was far into his engagement.  

“Do you have any idea how worried I’ve been?” She demanded. “I had to get engaged to Blaise for crying out loud. Just to be able to search with more independence.” She said angry.   

“You and Blaise?” Draco frowned, as if the pair made no sense. Harry was non-the-wiser. He didn’t know them that well.   

“Yeah, exactly .” She huffed and poured herself a cup of wine. “Why aren’t you drinking?” She asked, pouring him a cup too, but froze as she noticed. The way Draco’s robes settled around his stomach.   

She slammed the bottle down on the table. Harry was shocked it didn’t shatter. “Oh Draco.”  She looked at Harry, then frowned as she tried to put the puzzle together.   

“Pansy, the child is Harry’s.” Draco whispered, reaching for her hand. But she shook her head.   

“No... it isn’t.” She whispered.   

“Yes, Parkinson.” Harry filled in, holding Draco’s hand firmly. His finality surprised her. Draco warned him she was good at math and would not buy their little romance. Draco had been firm about marrying for duty and of course Pansy was closely involved helping him plan his wedding.  

“We need to talk.” Parkinson said and Draco looked at him, as if asking for permission.   

“It’s fine, let’s head back.” Harry said, knowing that the romance of their date had all but fizzled away. Draco looked pale, though he tried to keep up the proud act.   

It didn’t escape Harry’s notice that Pansy was a reporter. Would she talk to them as such? Or as Draco’s friend? She left the restaurant with them, ignoring her parents.  

Harry sighed. Ginny was right. He was cursed when it came to romance. Every date he’d ever taken Ginny on had also ended in disaster one way or another. They walked back to Grimmauld Place in silence. A reporter asking no questions made Harry just a tad more anxious than one asking them.  

“Tea, Parkinson?” He asked.   

“Oolong, mid-boil, chilled with lemon and a dash of honey.” She said, picking a seat and gracefully descending on it. He noticed how Draco sat the same way. Maybe they went to etiquette classes or some other nonsense together too.   

“So, we have breakfast, chamomile, or earl grey.” Harry continued as if she hadn’t spoken.   

“I’ll do it.” Draco said. The smile he tried to hide told Harry the blond was amused at his confusion.  

“No-no, stay so you can talk.”   

“I can do it.” Draco insisted giving his hand a squeeze in the process. Harry watched him go and looked at Pansy nervously, but Parkinson was instead looking at the set of baby outfits lined out on the coffee table.   

“We were trying to decide on the first outfit.” Harry said, coming round to clear the table, carefully stacking the delicate outfits of various colours with their corresponding booties and mittens and hats. All detailed with ribbons or embroidery or both.   

“Oh Potter... what have you done.” Pansy replied, as if she somehow could see deep into their souls. “You always have to be the hero, don’t you.”    

Harry stared at her, wanting to be irritated, but she clearly was genuinely concerned for Draco, so he tried not to let it bother him too much.  

“Thank you, Pansy.” Draco said from the doorway, his tone clearly telling her to stop talking.  

He poured a cup of tea that smelled like none of the three teas Harry was aware of having. She took the cup and sipped it, sighing in satisfaction.   

“Your teas are always the best Dray.” She said putting her cup down. “Now explain.” She demanded.   

oOoOoOo  

Draco stared at Pansy, trying not to fidget as he told the version they agreed on. Just as expected she scoffed at their supposed “love affair”.   

“It’s true.” Draco insisted, sipping his own tea. Earl Grey, which Harry brought him from the kitchen, sitting down beside him.   

“That’s rubbish. What are you going to do when that child pops out with curly blonde hair and green eyes like Alfred?” She asked.   

Draco felt his blood run cold. That bastard’s blood and magic may be wiped away from his child, but that did not mean he would look like Harry. Or did it?  

“Then it would be a perfect blend of our features.” Harry said, reaching and holding his hand, giving him the comfort required.   

“Yesterday’s newspaper. Why did Skeeter say he attacked you?” Pansy asked and Draco flinched, looking away.   

“Mother became pregnant because his presents were laced with a fertility potion. She’s a woman so with her it worked out without need for a mediwitch. For me, every time I would go to his place for tea he would also have someone monitor my progress... until it was time.” Draco whispered.  

“Time for what ?” She sounded angrier, but he didn’t dare look at her, hating himself for having been so pathetic. “Did he force himself on you?” She said so softly, but he could feel her power vibrating down the chair into the floorboards.  

“I... no.” Draco shook his head.   

“You don’t know that.” Harry interrupted and Draco shook his head, ignoring the memory of that pseudo-imperio that felt strangely like his first time.   

“No. I agreed. I was bored to death of him Pansy, I wanted to see if there was something to look forward to!” Draco exclaimed.   

“And then he got what he wanted and just talked rubbish to Rita Skeeter?”   

Draco sighed and closed his eyes, looking at Harry for permission.   

“She’s your best friend, Draco.” It was up to him whether he trusted her. And he did. But much like Hermione’s homicidal words whenever that man came up in conversation, he was more worried of Pansy’s reactions getting her in trouble.   

He looked at her for what seemed like a long time and he told her everything, including the plan, their version of events, his launch of the company as he made the orb-pen. He told her how the plan was originally to stay in the muggle world, how Harry helped him, and gradually, they ended up closer and closer thanks to the bond and spending so much time together.   

“Merlin, how on earth did your father put that man on the list?” She shook her head, horrified.   

“Nevermind now. He’s been arrested, recovering in St. Mungo’s and Harry is going to go through the engagement steps.” Draco said.   

“The steps... but not the marriage?” Pansy was sharp. He sighed.   

“Of course, the marriage.” He said with a smile, but she could always tell when he was lying. Potter also gave him a strange look but said nothing.   

Before Pansy could ask anything else, the fireplace roared, and Ron stepped out. He felt amused at the prospect of annoying him.   

“Cousin Ron, hello.”   

“ Nope .” Draco chuckled at the usual retort. “Davis escaped.”   

“Oh, for Merlin’s sake !” Draco cried out.   

“I knew it, I should have killed him.” Harry said and Draco yanked him back down when he tried to stand, terrified that he actually would do it, and end up imprisoned.   

“I’ll be by your side ready for anything.” Ron said and he felt Harry relax beside him.   

“Yes! My first exclusive story!” Pansy cheered, jumping to her feet and taking out her notepad and Draco’s invention, charming it to write by itself as she bombarded the Auror in the room with questions.   

Draco could feel the panic rising within and reached next to him where Harry had stacked up their baby outfits, passing his fingers over the pastel mint dress with white ribbon. He felt the baby wriggle inside and smiled softly, though worry still ate him up. At least he had his friend back on his side. Which meant his meeting with Blaise may go in his favour when it came to the textile mills the Davies used in Italy.  

 

 

Chapter 26

“No, you are mistaken.” Lucius replied stiffly. He had been told about the blood traces in Alfred Davis’ room and he knew they were mistaken. “My sister died a year before I was to start Hogwarts.” He said.   

“I understand that, Mr. Malfoy, but there are no records of her being deceased.” Auror Jenkins explained. While he’d been a pest on their side during the trials, he was proving quite dedicated to this case with the Davises.   

“...That’s because my father and grandfather beat her to death and covered it up as a disownment.” Lucius said, the words tasting like bile in his mouth.   

“Would you be willing to provide us with those memories? To confirm they weren’t tampered with?”   

“Why would my father...”  

“The... Davises are rumoured to be skilled with many forms of magic. Through potions using rare ingredients grown easier in the Americas. Memory tampering, fertility, mental control. There was never a reason to investigate them until now.”   

Lucius clenched his jaw, but he knew, looking at Narcissa as she caressed her swollen stomach, that he had to give the aurors everything they needed. Even if it’s to disprove their theories and so they would stop wasting their time chasing dead-ends.   

“Very well.” He closed his eyes as he went back to that memory, placing his wand against his temple, pulling out the memory.  

oOoOoOo  

The slave applied salve with shaky hands on her cut brow. The magic she was born with healed it slowly, but without having had her own wand in over twenty-five years, her magical core was fragile and temperamental.   

Silver eyes stared back in the reflection. Her once golden hair chopped short, like a doll left alone with a child and scissors, and it hung limp and lifeless from a lifetime of scraps of food and rough treatment. She looked at the slave mark on her wrist and returned to her place to wait to be summoned.   

She was brought with master Alfred because she carried the same blood as his new bride. She was to monitor his changes secretly and make the cakes and treats that would prepare his body.   

She had no choice. She had no family in that boy. She had no family anywhere. She could barely remember her real name anymore. Let alone the name of those people.   

And yet she couldn’t help but want to help him.  

A bell rang and she stood up mechanically, keeping her head low and trying to walk as straight as possible. A badly healed leg from years ago, from the Davis. When she failed to birth a son.  

“Yes, master?” She asked, shaking by simply being near any of the Davis’ out of habit.   

Alfred Davis scoffed.   

“My child... it’s been claimed by another.” He said darkly.   

“I’m sorry to hear that, Master Davis.” She replied robotically.   

“When I took Draco, you were in charge of altering his memories, correct?” The way he spoke with no anger, despite having lost his heir made her tremble even more out of fear. She just wanted... needed to survive.   

“Y-yes m-ma-master. My potion has never failed.”   

“I want you to return to the Malfoys.” He said. She couldn’t process such words. She didn’t understand such a possibility. “Return to them. Gain their trust. When the time comes for that child to be born...” He spoke his demands, and she shuddered in fear. Serving the Davises was one thing, but trying to behave normal around other wizards? She couldn’t do it.  

“Yes master.” She replied automatically, leaving the room.  

oOoOoOo  

It was weeks before the ministry owl arrived and dropped its letter onto Lucius’ desk.   

“Is it from Auror Jenkins?” Narcissa asked, sitting with her feet up on a stool, starting to put down the book she was reading. He could only nod, reading the details slowly.   

He stared at the spot where his last memories of Leticia had played out. The spot where he held his sister for the last time. A memory so imprinted in his soul that he could still feel how her body grew colder.   

“The aurors claim my memories were tampered with.” He said softly.   

“Could they have made a mistake?” Narcissa was on her feet and by his side in an instant.   

Lucius closed his eyes trying to process what he was learning, even if it didn’t feel real. He still remembered when his father fell ill from dragon-pox. His father said how proud he was of his only child and Lucius mourned him when he was gone. He stood and began walking.   

“Lucius?” He could barely hear her. He went past the corridors of the manor, out to the gardens, making his way through the frozen fields to the family mausoleum. He found his father easily and with a wave of his wand he blasted the gravesite to pieces. He ignored the burning in his lungs from the dust it stirred.   

He turned without hesitation and blasted his grandfather’s grave next.   

“Lucius!” Narcissa’s scream shocked him. She’d never lost her composure, even with the Dark Lord, or even when Draco was in danger. She was hurried, measured, controlled, but never panicked. As he ran back, he kicked the pieces of old bones to the side like they were trash.  

Outside he saw she had followed him barefooted but had stopped at the entrance to the mausoleum. Her silver gown and the snow below were stained with blood, and she looked as pale as the fields themselves.   

A hooded woman had a wand pointed at Narcissa’s stomach, muttering a spell. Lucius raised his wand ready to blast her away. But he didn’t know what she was doing, doing so carelessly could hurt Narcissa.   

“Stop it!” Lucius yelled.   

“She’s gone into labour... I’m stabilising the womb.” She muttered, not looking up from her crouched form.   

“I-It hurts less now...” Narcissa managed to whisper, and Lucius came to her side.  

“It’s two weeks too early.” Lucius whispered.   

“Not too early. She is a female. Females gestate faster for the Davis’.” She said, putting her wand down.   

Lucius smacked her away then and she, unstable on her feet, stumbled back and fell on the snow. “If you work for the Davis... I’ll kill you.” Lucius hissed. She trembled and held her hand up in defense. A couple of crooked fingers met his eyes as he grabbed the hood and yanked it off her head.  

He instantly felt dizzy as he saw Draco’s female form, but much older. No. That wasn’t correct. Only a Malfoy could waltz into the Malfoy manor. If her father never disowned her officially, to keep his friendship with the Davises then it would be the only reason for her to be able to enter.   

His sister looked too thin and sickly. Her hair clearly chopped without care and her body was littered with badly healed injuries.   

“Leticia?” He whispered. She never made eye contact with him and didn’t so much as flinch at the name.   

“The female... she needs a warm place to birth.” She spoke like... like one would talk about cattle.   

Lucius turned to Narcissa who looked to be in less pain but still as pale. He called the house-elves and decided to focus on Narcissa first.   

oOoOoOo  

Harry ran towards the Triwizard Cup. Cedric reached it at the same time as him. He looked into Cedric’s eyes. He looked so young. Wasn’t Cedric older than him? But Harry looked at him and saw a child, the rounded face almost but not quite gone and the shadows of the war not present in his bright eyes.   

“Stop being noble. Just take it!” He had told Cedric. It was his fault Cedric was there with him in the cemetery.  

“Kill the spare.”   

Harry turned towards him as the green flashed past him and struck Cedric in the chest, dropping with a deafening thud to the ground, lifeless.  

The cemetery disappeared as grass sprouted two meters around them. He had to leave. He had to take Cedric’s body back to his parents.   

He looked down at the body to see Draco, looking pale as death, lips tinted blue and silver eyes dull, staring into the distance. A mournful cry erupted from his soul as he dropped to his knees.  

“I told you, he’s mine.” Hissed Alfred Davis.   

“No!” Harry jumped up in bed, panting as cold sweat covered his brow. It took him a while to register the voice trying to get through to him.   

“Harry, wake up.” Harry gasped, turning to him. He reached out, cupping his cheek and caressing his warm skin with his thumb. “Hey...” Draco said softly, placing his hand over Harry’s, his expression a tired one. Draco too hadn’t slept much since that prick escaped. But this grief was real, even if Draco’s death only happened in a nightmare, he felt it all the same. He reached out and caressed his cheek, feeling their connection flowing.   

“How are you feeling?” Harry asked, shuddering as he pushed away the horrific feeling of grief.   

“Shouldn’t I be asking that?” Draco asked and Harry forced a smile.   

“Just a nightmare.” He whispered. “I’m fine.” He was. He always was. He always managed them alone and was always fine. He had to be the strong one. He was used to it.   

“Are you sure?” Draco insisted. Harry reached out and pulled him into a deep kiss, savouring his warmth.   

“You’re here, that’s all that matters.” Harry whispered, kissing him once more. Draco settled down on the pillow, holding him close as they lazily kissed in the darkness of their bedroom.   

“Tell me.” Draco whispered.   

“It was just a nightmare.”  

“I told you mine.”   

Harry buried his face against his neck, taking in the faint herbal scent of Draco’s shampoo, allowing it to soothe him. The silence must have stretched too long.   

“You don’t trust me?” Draco argued and Harry tried to find the right words.   

“It was Cedric’s death.” He managed to say. “He wanted to let me win, saying I deserved it. I told him to stop being so noble and take the cup together with me. The cup was a portkey by then and we were both taken to Vol-” Harry paused feeling Draco flinch under him at the name. “...to him. I got Cedric killed by pushing him to take the cup.” Harry finally said.   

“It wasn’t your fault.” He heard the blond whisper.   

“Yeah, logically I know, but at the same time... I can’t help feeling the blame. But in my nightmare... when I looked down to take Cedric’s body to his parents... Cedric was you... and you were...” The words caught in his throat.  

Draco caressed his cheek with soft hands. A gentleness he’d never pictured growing up alongside him at Hogwarts. He stared at him. There were no further words said about it, but it was as if everything that needed to be said had already been spoken and Harry felt a weight lift from his shoulders.   

They positioned themselves to face each other on the bed, just holding each other loosely. Harry caressed Draco’s bump, while Draco let his arm rest on Harry’s upper arm.  

Harry felt it then. The bump against his palm, the tickle of energy confirming it was the baby he felt against his hand. Harry froze, and Draco looked at him alert.   

“Did you feel that?” Draco asked. Harry felt his heart skip.  

“I think I did.” At the sound of Harry’s voice, the baby moved against his hand once more and Harry took a deep shaky breath.   

“I guess we’re all awake now.” Draco placed his hand over Harry’s.   

“Wow... he’s really wriggling in there...” Harry felt the bumps and intermittent shifts, placing both his hands on Draco’s bump. The baby fluttered on one side and the other, whether it was a hand or a foot neither of them could tell.   

“Yes, the child gets excited every once in a while.” Draco said.   

“Does it... hurt?” Harry asked. He didn’t know whether it was a stupid question or not. He’d never known a pregnant person before. Male or female.  

“No. It’s all just a fluttering feeling. Who knows what will happen when the child gets bigger though.” He shrugged, closing his eyes. Harry stayed fixated on the fluttering under his hands.  

“You’re going to be a strong baby.” Harry said softly down to Draco’s stomach. In response the baby kicked. “I can’t wait to meet you.” He spoke. “We’re getting our home all fixed up for you, so we can make fresh new memories together.” Glancing at Draco he could tell he was asleep by his even breathing. The baby, however, was awake. “I’ll do everything in me to protect you both.” He said softly. “I’m not sure what it’s like to have a family, not really, so I’m not sure how to be a father... but I’ll try my best.” Harry said softly.   

“What about your family?” He heard Draco ask. His voice was slurred with sleep, but not quite.   

oOoOoOo  

Draco saw Harry’s surprise flash in his eyes even in the faint light coming from the dying embers of the fireplace.   

“What?”  

“What about your muggle family?” He clarified. “Everyone understood that you had been raised with muggles.” He saw a bitterness in Harry’s expression as he moved his head back to the pillow.   

“I don’t speak to them anymore.” He said simply. Draco frowned. That was strange. Harry valued friendship and family. That part was obvious. So why wouldn’t he be in contact with his muggle relatives.   

“Even... for something as big as an engagement?” Draco asked.   

“Even then.” His tone was final, and Draco could practically visualise the defensive wall that Potter was raising around himself and this topic.  

“Or the birth of your child?” He challenged. This time Harry didn’t answer, and Draco frowned. “Why aren’t you in contact with them?” He asked.  

“Leave it, Draco.”   

Draco stared at him for a while and sighed, too tired to try and fight with Potter right now. “Fine.”   

He turned his back to him, not out of anger, but because his lower back was crying out to him to lie on his back. Something he wasn’t allowed to do anymore, so he shifted to the only other viable position.   

He felt sleep come for him quickly. “Until I was eleven, I slept in a cupboard under the stairs.” Draco wasn’t sure if he dreamed such words. But he couldn’t pull himself out of sleep to confirm what he had heard.   

When he opened his eyes, Harry was gone, and the mid-morning sun was cutting into the room through the half-open curtains.   

oOoOoOo  

Harry wasn’t sure why he was hesitating to tell Draco. Maybe his hesitation to say anything at all is because he didn’t think he would stop himself from telling Draco everything. Even Ron and Hermione didn’t know he was kept in a cupboard for a room his whole childhood.   

That they didn’t like magic and kept his magic books and wand during the summer holidays? Yes. That they really disliked him and would pretend he didn’t exist? Yes. But the details... he’d just never mentioned them. They seemed like such a small thing to whine about with a megalomaniac trying to kill him and rule the world.  

When he mentioned about the cupboard, he regretted it the moment he said it, feeling so pathetic. Thankfully Draco seemed to have just fallen asleep. He felt like a coward. Instead of facing him this morning he left.   

Of course, he made some breakfast for him before he left, but instead of waking him he covered up the plate and left to have a walk.   

He tried thinking back on the whirlwind of months they’ve had together. It was hard to think they’d only been in each other’s lives for four months. Christmas and New Years’ had come and gone and January was creeping into February.   

It had snowed overnight, and the morning was foggy and grey. He decided to return and see how he felt when he saw Draco. When he returned however, Draco wasn’t home. The breakfast looked like it had been started but seems like Draco left in a hurry.   

That was odd.   

Draco didn’t have any plans for today.   

“Kreacher?” Harry asked. With a pop the house-elf appeared.   

“Master Potter?”   

“Kreacher, do you know where Draco went?” He looked around at the papers in his diary which mentioned a meeting with Blaise tomorrow morning.   

“Yes sir, master Draco said his mother has gone into labour. Mister Ron Weasley came to inform him.”  

Harry paused and looked at Kreacher. “Ron did?” Why was Ron aware that Narcissa Malfoy had gone into labour? “And they left together I assume?” Ron had been assigned as regular protection for Draco, after all. Kreacher nodded his head. “Thank you Kreacher.” He reached for his cloak and stepped into the fireplace, knowing full-well he already had access. “Malfoy Manor.”   

Chapter 27

Draco saw Harry come out of the fireplace and glance at Ron who was handing him some food. Draco was too queasy to accept.   

“Are you alright? Is your mother ok?” Harry asked and a prolonged howl of pain echoed through the halls.  

“I don’t know, apparently something happened but no one will tell me anything.” Draco said.  

“Why so many aurors?” Harry asked Ron, noticing two guarding the stairs to the basement. Ron shook his head at him.   

“He can’t say, Mr. Potter. Or did you forget that you are not an auror?” Auror Jenkins said to Harry, who clenched his jaw but turned to him with a determined gaze.   

“Draco is my family, which means the Malfoys are my family. You can’t just keep it secret when it might be higher risk to leave family members in silence.” Harry rebuked, and Jenkins narrowed his eyes at him. He turned to Ron.  

“You are not to speak, Auror Weasley.”   

“Yes, sir.” Ron said and Harry turned to look at him in disbelief. As Auror Jenkins walked away, Harry turned to Ron. “I can’t, Harry.”  

“Are you serious?”   

“This is my career, Harry. I can’t just throw it out the window because you’re curious.” Ron spat and Draco glanced at them surprised. He’d heard in school that they’d had arguments, but he’d never been around at the time to witness them.   

His mother’s cries echoed through the halls and Draco jumped where he sat, holding his knees anxiously. Is that how it would be for him? Hours of agonising pain?   

“Hey... come on, eat something.” Ron said, offering him a sandwich the other made. Unlike every other time, it wasn’t what he needed. Ron’s instincts had always been on point with his cravings and his feelings. Seems like the nerves of his mother’s labour had gotten to him too.   

“No... I can’t... I’m going to go for a walk.” He said, standing.  

He had come when Ron called him, but he wondered what he was really doing here. His father was with his mother and probably hadn’t even registered he was in the house.   

“Are you ok?” Harry asked and Draco was startled. How could he not have realised he was following him.   

“Oh, yes, sorry I’m distracted.” He mumbled. His mother’s screams echoed once more and Draco shuddered. His mother’s first birth had been said to have lasted forty hours. Could her second birth after so long last longer? Would she be able to survive? Such screams in the house reminded him of the time with the dark lord. When they’d bring muggles to get tortured.   

He let his feet carry him through the house, feeling a little strange to be back. “I thought your sibling wasn’t due for another two weeks.” Harry said with a frown. “Could Davis have attacked her? Could he be in the cellar?” Draco stopped walking and glanced at Harry, then at the aurors guarding the ladder to the kitchens, and after that came the cellar. Which doubled as a dungeon for prisoners of the estate.   

“If it was him father wouldn’t have kept him here... I don’t think.” Draco mumbled. So, who would his father demand to keep in his own home that the aurors had no choice but to accept?  

“I don’t like not knowing.” Harry grumbled. “Maybe I shouldn’t have left the auror program...” He said.  

Draco looked up at him alarmed. The thought of Harry returning to that training, becoming an auror and constantly being in pursuit of dark witches and wizards sent a shiver of fear down his spine. And sadness. He didn’t want to see Potter constantly with his guard up. Their first months together before they discovered the mess with the Davises had been the best for Draco. Just picking room colours, choosing items for their nursery, sitting together for meals in comfortable silence... it was everything Draco had wanted in a partner. It was so mundane that similar things with Alfred had made him bored to death to be near him. But with Harry... it was as if everything just fit, as if it was how they were always meant to be.   

“I know a secret passage.” Draco blurted out, earning a surprised look from Harry. Suddenly he felt like they were in Hogwarts once more, and this time he was part of one of Potter’s adventures.   

oOoOoOo  

Harry followed Draco round the back of the library, turned into one of the smaller isles, shrouded in shadow. Draco reached for an inconspicuous looking book, pulling it until it wouldn’t move anymore. A click was heard, and the shelf to their left opened up to reveal a spiral staircase leading underground. Harry followed Draco, both casting a “lumous” as the book-shelf closed behind them.  

They made their way down the stairs, the smell reminding Harry of the damp dungeon he and Ron had been locked in. They came up behind the cell, a corridor he hadn’t bothered exploring when it came to rescuing Hermione from Bellatrix.    

The aurors seemed to have remained ahead, content on not letting anyone pass, rather than having someone guarding the cell door itself. Draco reached for the door but Harry stopped him.   

“What if they attack you?” Harry whispered.   

“Hello.” Came a frail voice through the bars of the door. Harry and Draco both remained silent, staring at the door, until the rustle of chains was heard and soon a familiar, yet different face appeared by the door.   

“Is... Is that you Draco?” Harry asked.   

“No... I... Maybe? Time-turner?” Both of them stared at the poor condition of the woman at the door and Harry felt anguish at the possibility.   

“I hope not.” Harry said, reaching to hold Draco’s hand firmly.   

“I’m not you.” She said faintly, glancing down at Draco’s stomach and Draco held his stomach protectively, as if trying to hide it from her gaze.   

“Who are you?” Harry demanded.   

“I... I came... I... You have to...” The woman babbled incoherently. Harry and Draco glanced at each other confused.   

“Get back from there!” Lucius Malfoy roared, and they turned with a jump to the patriarch.   

“Father, is mother well?” Draco asked but his father kept glancing at the frail old woman and then back at his son.  

“What did you do to my wife?” Lucius demanded.   

“I helped her.” She replied. “She was going to lose the child.”   

“She’s in pain. The potions to make her sleep through labour are not working.” Lucius exclaimed. “Like the first time she gave birth.” He hissed. “What sick trick did the Davises teach you?”   

“It’s no trick... the antient fertility magic of the americas was stolen from the natives of the lands. Unlike the modern ways of wizards to sleep through the pains of labour, the natives believed it was an honourable rite of passage, and alertness was more desired. So... the Davises potion won’t let her sleep through her pain.” She said softly.   

“Did you have to do it too?” Lucius asked and Harry tensed, seeing the state of this woman. Was she one of the Davises’ brides?  

“Yes... but.... I only birthed females... by the time my third pregnancy took place, the other bride birthed a son. I was kept because... a prior slave had taught me the fertility magic, and I had an affinity for it.”   

“Leticia... I had no idea... If I had known...”  

“Father, what is happening?” Draco asked.  

“Do you pity me? It was I that prepared the boy to be taken by Alfred.” She said, the frailty of her voice not reducing the impact of her words.   

Harry felt Draco tense beside him.   

“It was I that changed his memories to make him feel at fault.” She continued.   

“Stop it...” Lucius hissed.   

“It was I that cast the puppet curse to lure him into master Alfred’s arms.” Lucius slammed his hand hard on the door making her whimper and move away from the door. “Please... kill me... please... you’re the only ones that can set me free.” She wept inside the cell and Harry witnessed as Lucius’ head dropped in defeat and shame. “Luci... please.”  

“Don’t call me that!” Lucius yelled.  

“Please I don’t want to make him remember.” She wept making Lucius turn to them.   

“Get out of here. I don’t want you to return here. She’s dangerous.” He ushered them out.  

oOoOoOo  

Draco looked back at the door, but his father shook his head, making him focus on his way up the stairs. His mother’s cries reached his ears once more. “Father... can I help with anything?” Draco asked.   

“No... the mediwitch is with her.”   

“Perhaps we should get a muggle doctor?” Harry said and Draco turned to him. “They said the fertility medicine ensures only a natural birth. Wizards aren’t used to that.”   

“She’s done it before.” Lucius said. For hours they sat and waited. Three hours turned to six, six to twelve.   

His father disappeared to his mother’s side half an hour ago after the mediwitch called for him.   

“Draco...” He heard Harry’s voice and he opened his eyes, confused.   

“Did I fall asleep?”  

“Look.” Harry said and Draco turned to see his father coming down the stairs, a bundle in his arms.   

“Father... is mother...”  

“She’s fine, they’re both well.” Lucius said coming to his side. “Draco, I present to you your sister.”  

Draco received the child with great care, looking in wonder at the mewling little thing in his arms. She was still bright red in the face, her eyes closed as she lay bundled in the soft white cloths with lace trims.   

“You’re a big brother.” Harry said beside him and Draco felt his own baby kick at the excitement. “What’s her name?” He asked.   

“I had chosen... but after her return...” His father sighed. “We had chosen Leticia Iris Malfoy. I think Iris Malfoy will have to do for now.” He said.   

“Why?” Draco asked. “Leticia Iris sounds nice.”  

“Leticia was my sister. I thought she had been killed when I was ten.” He said softly, reaching out to caress his child’s cheek. She turned her mouth to his touch, opening up in search of milk. “She was spirited away by the Davises it seems. She’s the one imprisoned in the dungeons.”   

Draco froze staring at the child, then looking up slowly. His father kept his eyes on his baby sister, unable to meet his gaze. Draco recalled his nightmares. Where Alfred tossed his baby into a pit to be devoured. “I think she’s hungry.” Draco whispered, handing his sister back to his father. She was clearly looking for food and was starting to get more and more loud. No doubt she’ll burst into tears soon.   

“I’ll take her to your mother.” His father said and made his way back up the stairs.  

“I want to leave.” Draco said reaching for Harry’s hand. “Where’s Ron?” He asked.   

“I don’t know, Jenkins called him over.” Harry said and Draco looked around.   

“I can’t wait for him.” He looked at the clock. “I need to meet with Blaise.”   

“I’ll come with you.”  

oOoOoOo  

Blaise stared at his friend, sitting there before him in female form, his long hair braided off to the side. Something Pansy had forced Draco to endure while they waited to start the discussion.   

“Draco... Head of the Wyvern company... why don’t you tell me what this is about?” Blaise asked formally. Pansy smacked his shoulder, and he rolled his eyes at her interruption.   

“I have a business proposition.” Draco’s female voice was light and delicate, but carried the grace and authority afforded to him growing up as the heir to his family. He didn’t look like the broken and scared runaway he pictured him to be, specially after the latest articles on Alfred Davies. He never did like that guy. “I want you to cease all production of Davies fabric.” He said it like it was nothing. He may not have liked Alfred Davis but the Davis company was led by his father and they’d been in business together for hundreds of years.   

“Why would I?” He said darkly. Draco was his friend, but he took the role his mother gave him very seriously.   

“Are you serious?” Pansy hissed beside him.   

“I’m not about to break business to our longest serving client. Longest in terms of centuries.” Blaise said. “Do you have any idea the qualities that their cotton has on magical fabric?” He asked.   

“And it’s very expensive to maintain, isn’t it? Even a square inch lost of Davies cotton amounts to great losses over the year. I could triple the profit of the textile mills. The magic will be woven into the threads themselves and sealed into place in the weaving process.” Draco explained. Blaise found it very hard to believe. But with the promise of triple the profits, he let Draco explain his plan.   

He watched Draco explain taking all the numbers in and going over the figures in his own head. He saw Potter sitting in silence, just watching them and watching Draco attentively.  

A decision was soon reached and Blaise turned to Potter, mildly annoyed. “So, what does the saviour of the wizarding world do nowadays?”  

Potter looked stupidly surprised at being addressed. “I...”  

“Besides Draco.”   

“Blaise!” Draco hissed through clenched teeth.   

“He’s your next fiancée, isn’t he? I heard he started the process recently. So, I’m curious to know what he spends his time doing.”  

“Honestly Blaise, you can’t just let a good time wrap up without ruining it.” Pansy hissed beside him.   

“The last lout who did nothing with his time and tried to marry Draco turned out to be a psychopath. How am I the one ruining anything?” Blaise demanded. “Potter is literally doing nothing with his time, and here Draco is starting a company while carrying a child and dealing with that psycho’s pursuit. At least if he had become an auror he would have been of some kind of use.”   

“ Enough Blaise.” Pansy yelled.   

“Harry saved my life. Again .” Draco exclaimed. “And we’re having a child together!”  

“Did you forget he also scarred you permanently in sixth year?” Blaise wondered if everyone had lost their mind.  

“Enough, we’ve discussed what we had to discuss and we’re now leaving.” Draco snapped grabbing onto Potter’s arm. Potter had the decency to look ashamed.   

“I’m just worried about you Draco.” Blaise called out, but Draco left with Potter in tow.   

oOoOoOo  

Harry realised he hadn’t argued back with Blaise, because in truth he didn’t have a response. He wasn’t doing anything right now, just living off his inheritance. It had been nagging him for a while, and finally someone said it to his face.   

“Don’t listen to Blaise. He’s a prick to others but he means well.” Draco said. Harry stared at him and reached out, slowly undoing his robe and revealing his scars. “What are you doing?” Draco asked and shuddered as Harry traced the top of the scars trailing down his neck.   

“You told him it was me?” Harry asked.   

“Y-yes... Blaise, Pansy, Dumbledore and Snape were the only ones to ever know.” Draco said. “You don’t have to... Harry?” He leaned in and pressed his forehead to his shoulder.   

“Are you ashamed of me? I can’t be an auror... I don’t know what I want to do...” Harry said softly. “To top all of our history, it’s true that I was the one that scarred you like this.”   

“You don’t have to be a stupid auror. You already defeated the dark lord without that title." Harry huffed as the other’s words put him at ease.   

“I still hurt you.”  

“I healed. It’s just lines...” Draco whispered, looking away and covering his scars up, indicating he still was self-conscious. “Let’s not talk about this...” He said. “We got Blaise to agree... we start production on Monday, I have to think of that.” He grabbed Harry’s cheeks glaring at him. “So, brace yourself, Potter. I need you in tip-top shape. We can decide on the future when that stupid family is groveling at my feet.” He laughed maniacally and Harry found himself smiling in amusement.  

“Yes sir .” Harry said and they chuckled, leaning towards each other for a kiss.  

oOoOoOo  

Charles Davies stared in annoyance at his youngest son’s name being plastered all over that British wizard newspaper.   

“That pathetic waste got Narcissa Malfoy pregnant... and the Malfoy heir ended up claimed by another.” He laughed mockingly. He thought back to the Malfoy bride he had once. She was kept around if he recalled.   

“Where is that slave that came from the same family?” He asked his first-born.   

“Alfred took her with him. To track him better.”   

A lot of good that did him. Charles was tired of this stupid inheritance competition. He just wanted to get rid of the excess sons and focus on his heir, but these idiots either couldn’t get their brides to produce males or allowed them to get killed in the first days of life. Now that fag wasn’t even able to hold onto his brides long enough to birth and got their family name smeared. It was supposed to be their whores’ families that got humiliated. Not the Davises. Never the Davises.   

“I assume Alfred is coming back soon. Before the aurors get him again. When he gets here, kill him.” He said and huffed turning to his advisor.   

“Any luck getting any cotton nymphs from Britain?” He asked.   

“I’m afraid not, sir. The permits all keep getting rejected. We even tried overloading them with requests like you suggested but every one of them got sent back.” One said.   

He hissed and looked out to their fields. The cotton was ripe for picking, but only half the usual number of nymphs were available to pick them. They were closely being monitored for overbreeding, and their demands meant more nymphs died before making more. Their problem had gotten exponentially worse. At this rate they wouldn’t be able to pick everything with the magic touch of the nymphs, and so all they’d have is common muggle cotton.    

Maybe he should consider keeping females alive. Perhaps they would have been more successful in birthing a male grandchild to inherit.   

An Ural owl arrived through this window. The chosen medium of communication for the Italian textile mills that make their fabrics in Europe. He was confused to hear from them. Had there been an issue in manufacturing?  

He opened the scroll and had to read it three times. He laughed from how quickly the anger rose inside him. That woman dared to break their business relationship? She wasn’t even supposed to have the mills! She probably killed her husband to get that inheritance. He always hated that woman.   

He’d have to meet with her. He had to get the mills working for them as soon as possible. There was no way she could get any other magical producers to satisfy the capacity of the mills. It must be that woman trying to get more money from them. What a stupid woman.   

“Father... there’s another purchase from the muggles for the ordinary cotton.” His first born mentioned and he hissed disgusted. He hated having to make business with the muggles, but he had to sell the ordinary cotton or risk losing half the harvest. They paid dirt for their normal cotton but it was at least enough to get seeds for next year. At least they wouldn’t lose any money.   

“They’re only offering half the price.”  

“What?!” He yelled. Damnit this was a nightmare. “Fine... fine but we’re not cutting down the prices anymore! Those worthless muggles!” He hissed.   

oOoOoOo  

“It wasn’t easy. They were hard to negotiate with.” An american accent said across the phone. Draco smirked into the device Harry had set up. It beat the burning feeling left in his sinuses during a fire-call.   

“Buy everything they have...” Draco said. Those idiots, knowing so little about the exchange rate, and with their hate for muggles meant Draco was at a great advantage with the power of the Google wizard at his disposal. “Send it straight to the mills. You have the address?” Draco asked. The response made him nod, as he used his magical orb-point pen to make note. “I’ll email you. No, thank you.” Draco hanged up and opened internet explorer, clicking in the AOL icon and typing the address for muggles to send the dirt-cheap Davis cotton to the mills.   

He didn’t notice the golden trio, Pansy and Blaise staring at him as he clicked away at his mouse, awkwardly typed on the keyboard and eventually turned off the computer. He turned satisfied and frowned seeing them sitting there in silence, their tea forgotten before them or halfway to their mouths.   

“What? It’s just a bunch of buttons.” He said.   

“Should you be working this much in your state?” Pansy asked with a frown.   

“Shouldn’t you be getting married?” Draco spat back and came to join them for tea. Pansy and Blaise looked at each other with distaste.  Ron reached to pour him a cup, but Harry had already given him a cup poured to perfection.   

“You’re doing great.” Hermione said with a supportive smile. Draco sighed as he sipped his tea and rubbed his stomach. The baby kicked him.  

“Doesn’t that hurt?” Pansy asked horrified. Draco caressed the spot and Harry’s hand covered his. He smiled at Harry and they shared a kiss. Blaise fake-hurled, then coughed as Pansy wacked his throat.   

“No... It’s not that uncomfortable. The problem is when the baby kicks inward.” He grumbled. Just on queue the other end of the baby hit his bladder, and he groaned. “I’ll be right back.” He stood and left.   

oOoOoOo  

“Alright, Potter.” Blaise hissed. “You’re going to get the engagement perfect .” He demanded.   

“That’s right. Draco does not deserve anything else.” Pansy stated just as passionately.   

Harry watched with worry as Hermione and Pansy jointly pulled out a book full of bookmarks and notes. He chuckled as they threw information at him. Thank goodness for Narcissa’s advice up until now.   

He glanced at Ron who looked as amused. “You’re going to need this, the notes are long.” Ron said, pushing a cup of tea his way. Harry took the cup and drank it all.   

 

Chapter 28

Narcissa flinched awake, feeling sore and tired. She felt to her side, their newborn between them, guarded from their sleep movements with a barrier. She touched her baby’s stomach, feeling her breathing under her hand. What had woken her? She held her forehead and tried to sit up.   

“Lucius?” Narcissa looked to see him jump up and turn to their daughter, placing his hand on her chest to ensure it was rising and falling.   

“Hmm, are you alright?” He asked, half asleep.   

“I need to see Harry.” She insisted.  

“ Potter?” He sounded as bewildered as he looked tired. “Narcissa, we’ve slept thirty minutes. Can it not wait until morning?” He groaned, lying down on his pillow.   

“Something is wrong, Lucius...” She whispered.   

“If it was your bond, wouldn’t you have gone straight to him to protect him?” Narcissa frowned passing her fingers through her hair. She was so tired. Maybe Lucius was right. It had barely been twenty-four hours since she gave birth .  She wasn’t rushing to her feet to go somewhere to find his future son-in-law in danger.   

Her eyes felt heavy with sleep, and she lay her head down to close her eyes just for a minute. Just to think. She fell asleep and didn’t know how long it was for. All she knew was that rustling from the infant’s sheets woke her up and looked over to see her fussing. She sat up and smiled warmly, bringing Iris to her breast, where she fed healthily without a care in the world .    

Wasn’t there something she was forgetting?   

oOoOoOo  

Draco frowned as he looked at a book with great concentration. Harry could hear him humming something or other and he came closer, placing his hands on his shoulders, giving him a massage as he leaned forward, landing a peck on his cheek.   

“What’s that?” Harry asked.   

“ It’s muggle nursery rhymes and lullabies. Hermione gifted it to me.” Draco said and Harry had to pause as he got a better look of the book. The page on the right had the title of the song, music notes and the page on the left had some lyrics. “I might learn some for the child.” Harry’s heart jumped painfully as he heard that, looking at Draco as if he was a person he’d never known before. Could he ever have imagined him so dedicated to a child enough to learn muggle lullabies ?  “Do you know any of these?” Draco asked, oblivious to Harry’s surprise.  

“Hah!” Harry couldn’t hold back the bitter, humourless laugh that flew out of his mouth. Draco turned to him confused and Harry remembered what he’d admitted to Draco all those nights ago. Draco hadn’t mentioned it again and Harry decided he didn’t want to go into it. Draco had enough to worry about without Harry starting a self-pitying party. “No, the Dursleys weren’t exactly the kind to sing me lullabies.” He decided to change the subject. “You can read music?” He asked. “You never joined the Hogwarts choir or orchestra.”   

“Yes, well, I played the violin since age three on my grandfather Abraxas’ order. He was head of the family at the time.” Draco passed to another page glancing at the music notes. “I quit a year before Hogwarts.” He said with a shrug.   

“Why?” Harry asked, sitting beside him. Draco looked away with a shake of the head and glared at the wall. It embarrassed him. “Come on, tell me.”   

“I... thought you’d be into Quidditch, and I wanted to be friends with you. Quidditch is always scheduled at the same time as the music clubs.” He grumbled.   

Harry stared at him. Draco was clearly avoiding eye-contact with him. He felt a smile blossoming on his face and Draco glanced at him, clearly irritated.   

“Shut up! Stupid Potter .” He scoffed and Harry laughed grabbing his hand, stopping his retreat. Draco glared down his nose at him and Harry leaned in kissing him gently. Draco melted into the kiss, sighing against him.   

“ Don’t be embarrassed.”  

“Why on earth would that embarrass me now.” He grumbled, stubbornly .  

“I love you.” Draco looked at him with an endearment that was as good of a response for Harry as anything Draco could have said .  “Are you nervous about tomorrow?” He asked.   

“How could I not be?” He huffed, passing his fingers through his hair in frustrated fashion. “You’ve gone over the script Blaise sent you?” Harry chuckled and nodded.   

“Yes, and over the one Pansy sent me, and your mother, and your father, and Hermione, and even Mrs. Weasley.” They’d all sent him the same script more or less, but they’d all gone over the ceremony yesterday.   

They’d use the proposal to their advantage to promote the Wyvern fabrics, which Blaise had brought over a week before. It had been weeks since the mills had stopped producing the Davi s fabrics.   

Blaise had restructured the mills with his workers and sent Draco’s charm instructions over. The first samples were spectacular and Harry was sure that Draco would be thrilled when he saw the final bolts. One specific bolt had already been used to provide Draco with his engagement robes. White with silver embroidery that framed him perfectly, without attempt to hide their child from view, which made the dress look more natural on him. He had seen in Draco’s eyes the glee at seeing his product outperform the Davi s’ products in terms of quality, appearance and cost to make.   

Harry for one couldn’t wait to see him at the ceremony, and he couldn’t wait to see the surprise in his eyes when Harry made it clear, in traditional fashion as Draco always dreamed, that Harry valued him more than anything in this world.   

oOoOoOo  

Draco tried not to fidget as he drank his elder flower juice. He wished he could still drink. Merlin, he was desperate for some champagne.   

“Draco, darling. Relax!” Pansy hissed beside him.   

“Easy for you to say. They’re not looking at you like that.” Draco whispered, trying to keep the mask of indifference on. But the child was running wild with Draco’s emotions, leaving him having to hide in his room every so often while he calmed down, trying to regain his composure and hoping the baby would settle at the sound of him humming some lullabies.  

These prominent families looked at him with disdain, flat-out ignored him when he welcomed them with his parents to the celebration. Protocol meant he, and his parents, had to suck up the disrespect. The only one fortunate enough to avoid this stupid party was his sister, who was being looked after by the house-elves. And his father’s sister, wherever she might be. Draco had tried to sneak into the basement earlier, but the cell was empty.   

“Maybe Harry was right... maybe this stupid farce of an engagement is a waste of time.” Draco whispered. Pansy stared at him for a long-time, clearly wanting to hit him.   

“He’s never said that.” Hermione said beside Pansy.   

“He thinks all this show is stupid.” Draco said.  

“That’s not what Potter believes anymore.” Pansy said.   

Ron nodded. “Only I do at this stage –Oof!” Hermione elbowed him and Draco coughed to catch the laughter from escaping. Hermione smiled and walked off with Ron whi le his friends stayed by his side.   

“Pansy and I have been preparing everything with them and Potter. He’s going to do right by you, Draco.” Blaise tried to reassure him.   

“Yes... until the bond disappears.” Draco replied.   

“ You’re an idiot, Draco. You two have been fascinated by each other’s existence since day one.”  

“We hated each other.” He corrected her and she simply scoffed.  

“Love and hate are two horns on the same chimera, and Potter’s the chimera you’ve been clinging to since you first laid eyes on him.” She challenged and Draco pinched the bridge of his nose.   

Draco prayed Potter would get here soon and get this over with. At least he could trust Harry to keep it quick and simple. He rubbed his swollen stomach that was clearly visible through his robes, relaxing as the child gently stirred.   

He jumped as trumpets rang out announcing Harry’s arrival. The instruments were not magically charmed, nor in the simple arrangement of introduction they’d had in the practice engagement a couple of days before. A whole blasted orchestra of wizards marched into the ballroom, arranging themselves on either side.   

Harry-bloody-Potter followed?   

Of course he fucking didn’t .   

Six white and gold peacocks spread into the room, with cerulean and white peacocks in between, spreading their tails.   

He glanced at Blaise and Pansy, trying to bite his tongue at their self-satisfied looks. This wasn’t what they rehearsed! This looked like a complete traditional engagement ceremony!   

Draco could see the Weasleys on the other side of the ballroom, minus Ginevra. They too didn’t seem too surprised, instead they looked impressed, but he could see Mrs. Weasley nodding as the gifts came in, as if she knew what was coming and when.  

Did everyone but he know what was going to happen in this proposal? What was even the point of the blasted rehearsal then?  

He finally snapped at Pansy. “You... hippogriff’s back feathers.” Draco growled. “Potter hates this kind of display!” He hissed.   

“Shut up, you’re missing the proposal gifts.” Blaise said beside him. Draco turned back to see a stunning arrangement of dragon scales from every breed. He could see them shimmering from where he stood and could hear the jealous gasps of the witches in the room.   

On and on the parade of expensive gifts entered the room. Even Davi s didn’t give him this much when he proposed, just two bolts of Davi s fabrics. More importantly, it wasn’t the amount. It was what it represented. That Draco was worth this much and more. Draco felt his lips trembling. This was his worse idea ever. He’d have to return all of this when he and Harry parted ways. Then it would clearly convey that Harry had made a mistake. That he was not worth any of this. And it would be true. He should have listened to Potter and just enjoyed his time by his side, heck, maybe he should have even taken on the Potter name and that was that. No that was lunacy. He couldn’t marry Potter knowing his feelings would very likely fade when the baby was born.   

Then the bolts of shimmering fabric were brought in and Draco almost gasped. He heard everyone in the room whispering to themselves and Draco felt a thrill at the site. Every shade of colour , one was white and shimmering like diamonds.   

Flashes from the reporters intensified. In total there were fifty bolts of the finest looking fabrics Draco had ever seen. Just one bolt from the Davi ses would have been enough to amaze anyone during a proposal.   

Harry and his friends had made sure to give him fifty of the finest prototypes from the Wyvern company’s first creations and to top everything off, as final gift, fifty wizarding robes followed made from the same bolts behind them. Yes they were his own products but no one else knew that, so this was perfect to throw the Wyvern company’s fabrics not just into the eyes of the reporters, but into the eyes of every witch and wizard interested in staying in fashion and no other room in the United Kingdom had as many witches and wizards from that category as this room full of appearance-focused families.   

And finally, Potter waltzed in, wearing one of such formal robes, from the emerald-green bolt that made his vibrant green eyes almost glow as he approached. Draco couldn’t take his eyes off him. He’d seen once or twice Potter dressed in formal dress robes in official events, but he’d never been able to see him dressed so finely in person. Even when they went to the restaurant, he wore a fine, but simple set of robes. Just seeing Harry like this made Draco feel hot under the collar of his own robes.   

Harry approached his father, who stepped forward. “Welcome, Harry James Potter.” He spoke, and everyone hushed to a silence. Something that would probably enrage many in the wizarding world was when Harry dropped to one knee before his father and dropped his head forward, like a knight kneeling before a king. An antiquated form of speaking to the father-in-law, but one highly romantic to anyone who understood their proposals.   

“Lucius Abraxas Malfoy,” Draco took a deep breath. For a second this began to feel like a real engagement, with all the unscheduled surprises his friends and family had arranged for him with Harry. As much as he treasured the feeling of being so highly valued by Potter, he wanted this to end so he could hide in his room and burst into tears in peace at the fact this was all fake or temporary.   

‘I offer these gifts to the house of Malfoy’ Draco repeated the lines in his mind.  

“I offer these gifts to the house of Malfoy,” Harry continued.  

‘ and ask to be welcomed as fiancée to your son and heir.’    

“ and ask to be welcomed as partner and husband to your son and heir.”   

Wait. What did he just say?   

“ Fuck .” Blaise hissed beside him. That wording was almost never used. No one ever skipped from proposal straight to the union.   

“Pansy? Did you tell him to say that?” Draco whispered, feeling cold all over. No, no, no this couldn’t be happening.   

“ Pansy?” Blaise demanded but she looked as shocked as anyone else in the room. Hermione was off to the side with Ron beside her and both had broken into a rushed and panicked set of whispers that told Draco that Harry had not been told to say that.   

Draco looked back at Harry as he knelt before his father still. Luckily his father seemed to be frozen himself and had not continued the ceremony as he stared at Potter in s hock . “I have to stop this.” Draco whispered, making his way toward them. He saw his father extending his hand to place on top of Harry’s in acceptance.   

“Draco stop, it’s too late.” Blaise whispered, furious, but holding him back from embarrassing himself. Draco looked at him with panic jumping in his chest. The people in the room all looked at the center of the proposal horrified. Their judgement and criticisms silenced as it dawned on them that Harry Potter wasn’t just proposing to Draco Malfoy, who was pregnant and showing. He was proceeding with the marriage. The first breakable, the second permanent.  

“I, head of the Malfoy household, accept your gifts to our house.” Draco almost leaned into Blaise as his father sealed Harry’s fate. “I welcome you, Harry James Potter, as partner and husband to my son. Will you bid farewell to your family name to join the house of Malfoy?” No, what was happening? This is everything Harry said he didn’t want!  

“I will.” Harry said. His father waved his wand over Harry, the spell binding the promise.   

“Rise, Harry James Malfoy.” His father turned to face him and extended his hand to him. “I present to you my son, Draco Lucius Malfoy.”   

At that point Pansy had to take over from Blaise because Draco wasn’t sure he wouldn’t faint or trip on the way to his father. He looked up at Harry in question, but Harry simply smiled at him. “What have you done?” Draco whispered at him as his father joined their hands and Pansy let him go, taking a step back.  

“I love you Draco. You didn’t think I was going to end the engagement despite how I feel for you and our child, did you?” He whispered back.   

“But your family name...” Draco whispered.   

“Draco Lucius Malfoy, I present to you your partner and husband, Harry James Malfoy. What magic has brought together, let no power break apart.” His father said loudly, his wand creating a rope of gold that bound his and Harry’s hands together.   

Draco felt the magic of their marriage solidifying but his worries and concerns failed to melt away.   

“I welcome you... husband .” Draco said, his voice quivering slightly. He gulped as Harry smiled and kissed him softly on the lips in front of everyone. Most around them clapped and cheered. As Draco looked around, the only faces that mattered offered only forced smiles. Draco looked at his mother who looked at Harry with thinly veiled concern.  

Now they all really had to work hard on their masks for the rest of this party. Draco would wait until all guests were gone and demand answers.  

His father was the only one looking prouder than the peacocks, who joined their family’s flock in the snowy gardens. His father however, strutted by the ones that had more openly snubbed Draco before, looking down his noses at them while they had to grit their teeth and bear it in return.  

Chapter 29

The moment the last guest was properly dispatched, Draco dropped the smile making his jaw ache and turned to everyone else. “What the hell was that?!” Draco yelled. The house-elves cleaned up as quietly as possible as Draco yelled at his friends and family.   

“Harry... who told you to say that?” Hermione asked. “You do realise you completed the full marriage ceremony to Draco, right?”   

“Father? Was it you? Did you make him say this?” Draco hissed and his father held his hands up and shook his head.   

“I can’t say I’m displeased but I would never have trapped Potter into marriage to our house if it wasn’t what he wanted.” His father said.   

“You accepted this!” He yelled. “You know he’s not familiar with our ways! He clearly must have made a mistake and you accept him?” Draco was livid but he seemed to be the only one.   

Lucius turned with curiosity to Harry. “Where did you learn the full ceremony?” He asked.   

“Harry dear, are you feeling alright?” His mother asked, going straight to Harry, caressing his cheek. Draco analysed Potter closely. His reactions were normal. He wasn’t acting like someone else, and it had been over an hour since he’d snatched any drink from Harry’s hands to make sure he wasn’t someone under Polyjuice.   

“Ron, could you check him over?” Draco asked. Ron came forward and pointed his wand at Harry.   

“You guys are the ones acting strange. Draco, I never said I was leaving you and breaking off any engagement.” Harry said, shoving Ron’s wand out of his face. Draco stared at him. Could he really believe it? Harry actually wanted to marry him? This meant his baby would not be born a bastard. It meant... Harry loved him enough to change his name for him.   

Draco took a step back. He shook his head not being able to believe he’d just gotten married. They’d just gotten married. This all felt so surreal. Harry’s family name. He felt so guilty.  

“I need a minute.” He whispered and turned, taking the fastest route he knew to the gardens.   

“Draco, don’t go.” Harry tried to reach for his hand but Draco pulled away from him. He didn’t want their bond interfering with his mind right now.   

“Draco! This is not necessarily a bad thing!” Pansy called after him and that made Draco angry, storming away faster, turning into their family maze, losing his friends and family after a couple of turns.   

oOoOoOo  

Harry sighed as he passed his fingers through his hair. “I thought you said this thing was everything Draco ever wanted.” Harry said to Pansy and Blaise. In truth he didn’t really care about the wedding ceremonies, since he’d never been to one except for Bill and Fleur’s wedding. According to Mrs. Weasley, that ceremony itself, irrespective of the disruption at the end, had cut corners in multiple places due to the rushed nature of the times.   

“After all the times we practiced!” Blaise looked furious and tried to lunge at him but Draco’s mother stepped between them and Blaise had to stop short.  

“Of course it was, who wouldn’t want this?” Lucius said proudly patting Harry on the back. Harry took a step away from him.   

“I liked it.” Pansy shrugged and Blaise glared at her.   

“More importantly, will Draco be alright in the maze?” Hermione asked.   

Ron smiled, “I can’t feel any threats right now.”   

oOoOoOo  

Draco took a deep breath as he sat at the center, where a beautiful rose garden sat dormant, black dead-looking thorny brambles were wrapped around the columns of the pergola.   

Draco slouched against the reclining chair and rubbed his stomach. He heard the snow crunching behind him and he huffed. “Harry, I don't want to talk right now.”   

The steps pattern weren’t like Harry’s though.   

Draco tensed and raised his wand. “Incar-”  

“Expelliamus.” Draco hissed and stepped back as his wand flew out of his hand. He never was good at dueling.   

“Alfred.” He hissed. Davis was upon him before he could blink, holding him prisoner against the metal table, his disgusting fingers wrapping around his neck and tightening.   

“You filthy little bitch.” He hissed, pressing his wand against his stomach. Draco froze, all fight leaving him. It seemed Davis felt his resistance stopping and released his grip on his neck ever so slightly. “Congratulations on your wedding.” He said mockingly, pressing his wand tighter against his stomach. Draco reached down to grab onto it, trying to physically move him away.   

“Stop, please.”    

“I would have made you happy, rich beyond your wildest dreams.” He hissed. “You had to leave and run away. Now you want to play house with Harry Potter?” He laughed maniacally and Draco wondered what the hell he ever saw in this nutter. He took a deep breath. He needed to stay calm. He thought of what he would say to this man, specially as he began to tear down his family’s riches. He wanted to laugh in his face and mock him for Draco’s initial success. But nothing would be satisfying if in his rage the other hurt his baby.   

“You humiliated me. When I found out you put a child in me, of course I left.” Draco said softly, trying to keep the trembling of his voice to a minimum. Draco felt the pressure of the other’s wand relax. That’s right, keep talking. Ron would find him soon. “Then a mediwitch told me we would both die. I had to do what I needed to keep us alive.” Draco hissed.  

“So, you got Potter to marry you? You think you’re worth the saviour of the wizarding world?” He hissed. “Cocky bitch.” He hissed and leaned down towards his neck and Draco shuddered in disgust as Davis licked his neck. Draco tried to push him back.  

“Let go!” He felt Davis’ fingers slip the robes open to expose his shoulder and Draco tried to push him back hard. “Don’t touch me!” Davis placed his teeth against his shoulder. “AGH! Harry!” He cried out as a searing pain ran all the way down Draco’s back and up his neck from where he bit him.  

“Harry, Harry, Harry... You know the bond will fade when the child is born... and even with Potter’s blood coursing through my child’s veins, he will remember that he never was and never will be attracted to you.” He hissed. “Who knows, us men are very particular about this kind of thing, maybe he won’t even consider him his child either.”  

“What do you know. You don’t know him.” Draco hissed as the other caressed his cheek and Draco had to resist the urge to bite his fingers off.   

“Have you forgotten who the experts on these fertility potions are?” He chuckled. “If you had stayed you would have been bonded to me . You would have forgiven all my faults, and I would have been smitten with you.” He sneered as he looked at Draco’s shoulder scars surrounding the now throbbing bitemark. “Even with these hideous scars all over your body.” Draco flinched.  

“I thought you were done with me. I didn’t know your crazy plan.” He hissed. A flash of orange caught his eye and he turned to see Ron appear. Draco felt relief wash over him. “Ron! Please!” He cried out.   

Ron didn’t raise his wand though and Alfred laughed against his neck. “Oh... did you think I don’t still have tricks up my sleeve? I’ve never controlled a protector of a carrier before.” He smirked. “Get over here Weasley. Pin him down.”   

Draco looked at Ron in disbelief as he walked over, eyes glazed over. “Ron, what are you doing? Weasley stop!” He felt Ron’s strong grip grab onto his wrists as Draco was forced to the cold wooden floor of the pergola.   

Draco didn’t understand, as Ron held him down, his skin felt cold as ice, and his skin looked ashen. Cold sweat on the edge of his face. He didn’t look well at all. “What are you doing to him?!” Draco demanded.  

“Weasley was very helpful in my escape.” Davis chuckled. Draco glared at Davis and froze as he began to undo his clothes once more.   

“Are you serious?! It’s done! I’m having Harry’s child not yours!” He yelled, bending his knee and kicking him hard between the legs.   

“ACK!” Davis choked groaning in pain as he doubled over, holding himself between his legs. “You bitch.”   

“You swine! You and your filthy family... I swear to god I’ll tear you all down to pieces.” He hissed.   

“God? What?” Davis wheezed in confusion and took a deep breath as his face turned red with anger. “Weasley! Pull his robes up!” He ordered. Ron reached down to grab onto the sides of his clothes and started pulling. Draco struggled against his hands, but Ron kept pulling and pulling and the dress kept slipping and slipping. Draco felt a smirk forming. His protection charms were working. “What in Merlin’s name?”   

“Keeps me nice and warm too. Better than your shitty family’s fabrics, isn’t it?” Draco mocked.   

He growled hatefully. “I’ll burn that child out of you.” He growled and raised his wand. Draco looked up at Ron in panic. His eyes were still glazed.   

“Ron, please !” He cried out. Damnit, he was so fed up of being the pathetic one here!  

Alfred Davis raised his wand, red hot fire coming for his stomach. “Harry!”  

“Incarcerous!” He hoped he didn’t just dream Harry’s voice as he sent out the spells.   

Davis cried out as he was yanked away by the thorn covered vines of the dormant rose garden. Ron let himself get pulled with little fight. He looked more like a doll tied to the closest post.  

Draco was lifted to his feet by strong arms and Harry stopped in front of him, his wand raised in a defensive stance, his other hand reaching back, holding onto Draco with a shaky hand.   

“Sorry I’m late.” Harry hissed, his anger clearly directed at Davis. Draco closed his eyes, leaning closer to Harry, hugging him from behind, taking in his warmth and that amazing cologne he always wore.   

“Thank you...” He whispered. Harry made sure to keep his eyes on them, raising his wand and shooting a flare into the sky.  

“I’m afraid this is mine.” A voice he hadn’t heard before rang in Draco’s ears and he turned to see two people. One, an ashamed-looking Leticia Malfoy, the other, a smug looking Frederick Davis, second brother of Alfred.  

“He’s a Davis, Harry.” Draco growled, accepting his own wand as Harry handed it over to him.  

“You are trespassing.” Harry spoke with a commanding voice. Draco resisted the urge to smile. Only a handful of hours married, and Harry was already speaking down to others like a true Malfoy. Frederick chuckled and walked towards Alfred, who glared at his brother with as much hate as he could muster.   

“I apologise, but we were welcomed in by a Malfoy.” Frederick chuckled, smiling pleasantly, as if Draco and Harry didn’t already know they were all sick in the head.   

“What did you do to Ron?” Harry demanded.  

“I’m afraid we can’t discuss family matters.” Frederick said, reaching Alfred and grabbing his arm, tugging him from the thorns, ignoring Alfred’s cries of pain as the thorns ripped at his arms, face, neck, legs, anywhere the thorns dug into his skin.  

“You fucking bastard! Watch it!” Alfred yelled trying to punch Frederick, but the older brother easily grabbed his wrist and twisting it behind his back so roughly a loud pop was heard and Alfred screamed, his shoulder dislocated.   

Draco shuddered. He’d never been used to physical muggle fighting, and despite the horrors with the dark lord, he’d been somewhat desensitized to the harms of magic. Brute human force was something that still made his stomach churn.   

“You did something to an auror! You think you won’t pay for this?” Draco growled.   

“Oh, I’m not used to my brothers’ whores talking back to any of us.” Frederick hissed and looked down at his stomach. Harry stepped in front of him, holding his wand defensively against him.   

Draco wanted to rip him to shreds. “How dare you talk to me that way!”  

“You’re his owner now,  right? You might-” Whatever advice Frederick was about to give Harry on how to handle his new bride, would forever remain a mistery.  

“Bombarda.” Harry said it so calmly and fast that Draco barely had time to blink before Frederick’s right leg and Alfred’s left calf exploded, throwing both brothers back, red quickly staining the snow. Draco froze in shock as both brothers screamed in pain.   

“You crazy son-of-a-”  

“Don’t ever talk to, or about, my husband ever again.” Harry said, a mockingly friendly tone, throwing the Davises’ annoying habit back at them.  

“Get us out of here you imbecile, before the aurors-!” Alfred couldn’t finish his thought. As the pops of apparition began all around them.   

“Draco! Harry!” A blend of Pansy, Blaise and his father’s voices echoed his name. Hermione, his mother and a handful of the Weasleys called out Harry’s. To be fair, his mother shouted both their names.   

“Slave! Get over here!” Alfred yelled and his aunt flinched, shaking as she made her way toward them.   

“Leticia! No!” His father ran to his aunt, grabbing her and holding her back.   

“Slave!”  

“I... I... master... I’m trying! Please!” She was terrified, struggling against his father, fearing what would happen if she didn’t obey. More pops of apparition as aurors appeared.   

“There’s no time Frederick! Get us out of here!” Alfred shouted through gritted teeth, grabbing onto his brother’s arm. Frederick cried out to press his wand against Alfred’s neck through his own pain. “Sorry little brother, father has had enough.” He hissed, murmuring a spell.   

Draco’s eyes widened at the look of anger and betrayal in Alfred’s face. Frederick activated his own portkey and disappeared as an invisible rope tightened around Alfred Davis’ neck, yanking him high into the air and dropping him at great speed. His body stopped suddenly, as if the invisible rope had no more length, breaking Alfred’s neck from the force. His body dangled lifeless a meter from the ground.  

Leticia Malfoy dropped to her knees at being left behind, shaking in fear as the aurors approached.  

“What happened?” Ron’s groggy voice made Draco sigh with relief.   

“You idiot! You let him control you!” Draco yelled pulling Ron’s hair.  

“Ow! Ow! Ow! Damnit stop it Malfoy!” Ron screeched as the thorns probably scratched him but Draco didn’t care.   

“When was it! Tell me!” Draco yelled.  

“Gah! Harry! Help me!”   

“When did you eat his food, you stupid redhead?” Draco growled as the aurors released Ron from the rose thorns and gently encouraged Draco to take a step back.   

“Eh? Food?” He looked around and froze as he saw Alfred Davis’ corpse, dangling in the air, blood still dripping down the wound on his calf.   

Draco looked at Harry then, seeing the icy look the Gryffindor gave to Alfred’s corpse, like it was nothing. Draco felt more relieved than disappointed that Alfred was dead, but the way Frederick just killed his brother reminded him that this family wasn’t one to mess around with.  

Draco felt the baby shifting in his stomach and he tried to fight back the tears of relief. “Draco?” Ron asked, reaching for him when Harry smacked Ron’s hand away. “Oi!”  

“Don’t.” Harry hissed. “Let’s go Draco.” Draco welcomed Harry’s warmth, leaning into him as his husband led him out of the labyrinth.  

oOoOoOo  

Harry poured Draco some tea just how the other liked it. He had regained some colour in his cheeks, but his fingers still trembled from time to time. “Here, ginger biscuits.” Harry said. He’d sensed Draco’s craving since earlier in the ceremony.   

Draco accepted the tea and biscuits with eagerness, snuggling beside him on the couch as the silence of their living room stretched.   

“Does it still hurt?” Harry asked, placing his arm around Draco’s shoulders, but resting his hand on the back of the couch, afraid to hurt him.   

Draco could still feel his shoulder throbbing, specially now that his body had warmed up, but with help from Hermione and his mother, they’d cleaned the bite and covered it with a dressing. He took a potion to stop it getting infected, but he’d have to wait for it to heal normally at this point of the pregnancy.   

“I’m fine, it shouldn’t scar.” Draco said.   

“You won’t let me see?” Draco refused to let Harry see exactly what kind of injury he’d gotten on his shoulder.   

“It’s fine, my mother and Hermione took care of it.” He said. He guessed that Harry took his short answers to mean that he was still angry about the wedding, which he didn’t correct if it changed the subject. He couldn’t believe his aunt had let them in the estate. Well, he could believe it, he just couldn’t believe his father hadn’t kept her more securely locked somewhere until the Davises were dealt with.   

“Draco, I’m sorry, I thought this is what you wanted.” Harry finally said. Draco struggled to remember what it was that he’d been upset over as he leaned his head back on the couch.  

“It... it is and it isn’t.” Draco mumbled. “You didn’t want to give up your family name, Harry. Why did you suddenly change your mind? You do understand what you’ve done? We are married. For life. You joined my family. There is no Harry Potter anymore.” He said, frowning at the strange way the statement felt on his lips. “It just doesn’t make sense.”   

“You’re the one that kept repeating about me leaving, you put it in your head it was a certainty.” Harry said. Draco didn’t have the strength in him to argue further. His shoulder was aching badly making him turn his head this way and that way to try and get comfortable with no success. “I love you, you love me, we’re going to have a baby together, it only makes sense we get married.”  

“Well... I guess the conversation is moot now.” Draco mumbled. He sighed closing his eyes. Before he knew it, Harry had stood up and pulled him up into his arms. “Woah! What are you doing Potter!” He snapped, reaching up to wrap his arms around Harry’s neck, holding himself securely as Harry supported his weight under his arms and knees.  

“I’m taking my wife for our first night together.” He teased and Draco gave his forehead a headbutt making Potter groan, blinking some tears away. “Ok, I deserved that.”  

“Idiot.”  

“It’s been a long day, Draco... let me get you to bed.” Harry said, leaning down and kissing him softly. Draco melted once more against those lips, relishing the feeling of being held protectively by Potter’s strong body.  

With the headache he was getting from that asshole’s bite, may he rest in peace – lest he return as a ghost and haunt him in the afterlife, he could do with some sleep.  

“Let’s go.”  

Chapter 30

Ms. Smith clucked in frustration as Draco and Harry sat in her office once more. “It really is concerning how often you get in trouble.” She said.  

Harry rolled his eyes. “If I had a sickle every time I heard that...” He mumbled and Draco cleared his throat to contain the chuckle while the mediwitch looked at her notes and results from their recent checkup.  

“Thankfully the baby is doing well, though your blood pressure concerns me, Mr. Malfoy.” Harry frowned hearing that. 

“Is he going to be ok?” He asked.  

“Ideally some peace and quiet would be ideal. You need to rest.” She told Draco firmly.  

“I... have a lot of work to do...” Draco said and Harry sighed, remembering the schedule Draco had narrated to himself this morning for the day alone.  

“You just got married, can you not take advantage of the honeymoon period?” She suggested. Draco turned to glare at him annoyed.  

“Yes, well... the marriage came a bit as a surprise to some of us.” He said and Harry winked at him with a smile, relishing how it made Draco blush and look away, while Ms. Smith cleared her throat pretending she hadn’t seen a thing.  

“You need rest, Mr. Malfoy... Do I have to put you on bedrest?” She asked and Draco shook his head.  

“No, no, I’ll rest more...” Draco huffed. Harry glanced at him, seeing the bags under his eyes. He’d had a nightmare the night before, which was to be expected. This late in the pregnancy he couldn’t take potions though. Unless absolutely necessary.  

“Is there... anything that can be done for his nightmares? He’s not sleeping well.” Harry said. Draco scoffed rolling his eyes. 

“Well, rest would help. A nice trip somewhere relaxing?” She tried once more and Harry simply smiled, letting Draco’s silence speak for itself.  

“It’s not just the nightmares, Harry. My back hurts, my sides hurt, I want to sleep on my back and I can’t and your child keeps kicking my bladder.” Draco huffed with annoyance rubbing his temples.  

“Oh.” Maybe he should try reading that book Hermione got for him once more.  

“Well, I’d like to see you in four weeks’ time to see if you’re well rested. However, having a baby is hard, hard work. I recommend you do something relaxing together before the child arrives.” She smiled and handed Harry some leaflets and papers and Harry stood, taking Draco’s hand and helping him up. 

“Thank you, Ms. Smith.” Draco said.  

“Of course, congratulations to you both. Also, until the child starts pressing you don’t need to turn into a woman anymore. With the bond between you as solid as can be, there isn’t any need.”  

“Thank you.” Draco replied calmly. Once outside Draco smiled brightly and laughed. Harry wondered if it was a coincidence that the sun decided to come through the dark clouds of London at the sound of Draco’s laughter. It made Harry’s heart feel light all the same.  

“Harry? Draco?” He turned to Ginny surprised.  

Draco’s laugh cut-off suddenly. “Oh look, Harry. It’s your ex.” Draco said dryly.  

“We’re family, right? Cousin Draco?” Ginny teased.  

“Nope.” Draco crossed his arms over his chest and looking away. Harry scoffed to hide the laugh that tried to escape.  

“Congratulations on your wedding.” Ginny said with a smile.  

“Thank you. Is everything alright?” Harry asked, noticing that she was heading toward St. Mungos.  

“I’m checking in on Ron. The aurors have him under lock and key running all kinds of tests. Hermione didn’t tell you?” She asked confused.  

Harry glanced back at St. Mungo’s, wondering where exactly Ron was staying. He couldn’t describe the sick feeling he had in the pit of his stomach when he ran to the center of the maze only to see Ron grabbing onto Draco’s wrists to keep him in place for that asshole. 

“No, I... I’ve just been focusing on Draco and the baby.” He said. “Speaking of which, we need to go, Ginny, see you later.” He could feel Draco’s hunger, and Kreacher had been particularly disgruntled whenever they didn’t get home on time for Draco to have his meals.  

Ginny grabbed his arm looking at him in concern. “Harry... I just told you Ron is in St. Mungos.”  

He pulled his arm back and continued. Draco did not follow. 

“Wait, Harry.” Draco said. “Is Ron alright?" 

“Of course he’s not.” Ginny said and Harry turned to look at them. Both looked at him with suspicion.  

“Well excuse me for being unable to face the person that almost handed you over to Davis.” He hissed, hands clenching into fists. Draco’s gaze flickered low, then turned to Ginny.  

“Keep us updated.” Ginny’s gaze softened as she looked at Draco and nodded, heading inside.  

oOoOoOo 

“And you don’t remember anything?” Jenkins asked for the millionth time. Ron shook his head.  

“All I remember is Harry changing his engagement vows to marriage vows and feeling this overwhelming anger... then I was bound to a rosebush and Davis was dead.” Ron rubbed his temples.  

“Headache?” Hermione asked, worried.  

“You had a headache when you first returned from meeting with him too.” The mediwitch commented, glancing at Auror Jenkins. Her red tag on her medic robes labelled her as part of the auror force as well. “By all accounts it doesn’t make sense, sir. The crystal should have stopped any and all control curses from affecting him, or it would have detected something.” The mediwitch once more extended her wand toward him, and Ron sighed, extending his wrist out to her, for her to scan the protection crystal for the fifth time.  

He’d had a raging headache every time he tried to think back to meeting Davis. Everything felt so real, his memories didn’t seem to have any gaps. 

“It must have been in the food or drink. Like everything they seem to do.” Jenkins grumbled.  

“I’m sorry, sir.” Ron forced through his teeth, feeling embarrassed. His first case, and he messed it up. More importantly, he puts his family in danger. He shuddered at thinking Malfoy as family.  

“No, Weasley, you’ve done everything correctly. These things happen.” Jenkins said and gave him a nod. The closest he’ll ever get to giving an auror approval. “I’ll send one of your colleagues to take note and write up a report. Just focus on getting back on your feet.”  

“Yes, sir.” Ron watched him and the other aurors leave. Hermione had never let go of his hand and he squeezed it to reassure himself that this was real.  

oOoOoOo 

The days passed and December advanced. The Daily Prophet had time to fill the front pages with details of their wedding until they got sick of it and had recently changed focus to some ministry criticism or other. The Davis were not mentioned, it was being kept secret that the fratricide took place.  

“There!” Harry stood back, the Yule tree they picked standing proudly, reaching all the way to the ceiling. He smiled warmly seeing the way Harry’s eyes sparkled with childhood wonder at the tree. He’d seen that look many times since moving in with Harry. One of the few things he’d never seen when they were in school.  

“Aren’t you a bit old to enjoy Yule this much? Even in school you didn’t seem this excited.” He said, coming to admire the tree from different directions. As he rounded the tree, he caught the flicker of a haunted look fill his eyes which he vanished as soon as it appeared. With just a bit too much energy, he started opening the boxes of decorations.  

“I have to be excited for our baby.” He smiled, but it was forced.  

Draco came and looked at the ornaments. “Lights first.”  

“Oh.” He looked too embarrassed for such a small thing and he looked away, rummaging through the other boxes looking for the lights.  

Draco came closer, reaching to hold his hand. Harry looked over at him. There was a sad glimmer there. Draco cupped his face and pulled him gently into a kiss.  

The room felt warmer. The way Harry held him made Draco feel whole. “In truth,” Draco said, “I’ve never decorated a Yule tree myself, I just remember the elves doing it the same every year.” He shrugged.  

“Really? You’ve never done it?” He asked. 

“Well... maybe when I was little, I’d move the ornaments around to where I preferred them.” Harry smiled warmly, kissing him softly once more. This was all he needed. He even savoured the feeling of Harry’s breath brushing his lips between kisses.  

“I hope we can do things differently for our child?” Harry asked.  

“Sounds wonderful.” He smiled warmly. Harry flicked his wand in the direction of the corner. The radio sitting there came to life, playing Christmas muggle music.  

They spent the next few hours decorating the tree. They were wizards, of course, so magic was very much used to speed things along.  

Draco and Harry stepped back to admire their handy work. Draco saw Harry taking it all in, a longing in his eyes Draco didn’t understand.  

oOoOoOo 

The next day Draco researched everything about the muggle traditions. Decorating, baking, hosting Christmas dinner for the family, opening presents on the 25th. He figured he could plan a dinner. He could invite Harry’s family. Maybe he missed them? Since things were a bit icy with the Weasleys, maybe Harry would like to see his muggle family.  

Harry had gone to pick up Theodore Lupin from his grandmother’s house, and having come across their address in the directory, Draco snuck away from Harry’s overprotective hovering to make it to 4 Privet Drive. 

He took his female form, for the sake of the neighbours. Well, considering Harry’s reaction to wizard pregnancies, it was probably better not to shock his relatives too much either.  

He knocked on the door and a long-faced woman with too-bright a smile opened the door. “Duddy-kins you came-oh!” She dropped a few decibels of that smile but still remained smiling politely. “I’m terribly sorry, I was expecting someone else.” 

“No, that’s alright madam. I should be apologising for turning up unannounced – however I only had an address to go with.” Something about his mannerisms must have made her stand straighter, with that glimmer in her eyes of someone who realised she was talking to someone from a high-value family. 

“No trouble at all, how can I be of help?”  

“I’m actually here about Harry.” Her lip twitched. He reached into his pocket for the invite. “I was wondering if you’d like-” 

“Are you one of them?” Draco looked up at the change in tone. Her smile was gone and a cold, hateful look of disgust replaced the politeness.  

“Pardon me?” He asked confused.  

“Draco!” Draco jumped and turned to see Harry storming toward them. He looked livid. It dawned on Draco very quickly that he might have misunderstood something important.